their_o difference_n with_o origen_n be_v only_o in_o the_o circumstance_n whether_o or_o no_o the_o holy_a bread_n go_v unto_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n origen_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a but_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n i_o find_v they_o all_o agree_v and_o that_o all_o of_o they_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o some_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n that_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n other_o think_v this_o bread_n do_v pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o if_o it_o feed_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o virtue_n wherewith_o god_n accompany_v it_o after_o consecration_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o also_o nourish_v and_o increase_v the_o body_n by_o its_o proper_a nature_n without_o turn_v into_o excrement_n and_o the_o latter_a as_o i_o conceive_v be_v incline_v unto_o this_o opinion_n the_o rather_o because_o receive_v but_o very_o little_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o all_o turn_n into_o our_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v 10._o aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o bread_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o take_v the_o sacrament_n and_o again_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n what_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o holy_a colebration_n be_v end_v common_o there_o be_v no_o more_o allege_v but_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o to_o be_v in_o effect_n consume_v wherefore_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o lead_v he_o far_o and_o make_v it_o appear_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n augustine_n death_n these_o consideration_n we_o make_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o footstep_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o allege_v and_o whole_o transcribe_v a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o roven_n and_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v near_o to_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o of_o late_a time_n in_o this_o pontifical_a the_o whole_a ceremony_n of_o holy_a thursday_n be_v represent_v and_o among_o many_o other_o observation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v when_o the_o bishop_n wash_v his_o hand_n 84._o in_o not._n menar_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 84._o and_o the_o deacon_n go_v unto_o the_o altar_n to_o uncover_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n come_v to_o the_o altar_n separate_v the_o oblation_n to_o break_v they_o that_o he_o take_v some_o of_o the_o whole_a one_o to_o keep_v until_o next_o day_n the_o day_n of_o preparation_n and_o that_o they_o communicate_v without_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o blood_n be_v whole_o consume_v the_o same_o day_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o blood_n mention_v by_o the_o pontifical_a be_v not_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o christian_n unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v shed_v no_o more_o and_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n then_o say_v the_o protestant_n he_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a blood_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sanctify_a wine_n which_o believer_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o which_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o fate_n of_o be_v consume_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pontifical_a abovementioned_a which_o do_v not_o ill_a suit_n with_o those_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o i_o promise_v myself_o that_o the_o ten_o century_n however_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a it_o be_v represent_v by_o historian_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o witness_n a_o abbot_n of_o a_o famous_a monastery_n which_o will_v speak_v of_o the_o other_o symbol_n what_o the_o pontifical_a have_v say_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o four_o place_n they_o avow_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o inanimate_a subject_n as_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n exercise_v any_o operation_n upon_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o soul_n he_o speak_v thus_o in_o affirm_v this_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v 87._o theop._n alex._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o that_o in_o baptism_n the_o mystical_a water_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o descend_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v show_v forth_o and_o which_o we_o break_v for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n which_o with_o the_o bread_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v thing_n inanimate_a be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n epiphanius_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o belief_n when_o compare_v the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n with_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n that_o the_o one_o be_v round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n and_o insensible_a as_o to_o its_o power_n but_o the_o other_o have_v the_o feature_n and_o lineament_n of_o a_o body_n and_o be_v all_o life_n motion_n and_o action_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v their_o belief_n that_o the_o change_n in_o the_o sacrament_n concern_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o change_v they_o into_o another_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o the_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o quicken_a and_o sanctify_a virtue_n in_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o jesus_n christ_n say_v theodoret_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v the_o grace_n in_o the_o five_o place_n these_o same_o father_n affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n mean_v of_o st._n chrysostom_n caesar_n chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesar_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o be_v call_v bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v but_o divine_a grace_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n but_o it_o be_v judge_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 9_o pag._n 12_o 13._o of_o the_o last_o edit_n pag._n 9_o do_v agree_v that_o until_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o change_v its_o nature_n after_o consecration_n moreover_o he_o confess_v for_o truth_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o caesarius_n as_o also_o the_o abbot_n faggot_n do_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n son_n to_o that_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o precedent_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n he_o therein_o further_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n be_v in_o the_o custody_n of_o monsr_n bigot_z who_o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n find_v it_o in_o the_o library_n whence_o peter_n martyr_n of_o florence_n former_o procure_v it_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o florence_n so_o that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o far_o contest_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o letter_n because_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o can_v be_v unknown_a theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 2._o theod._n dial_n 2._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o change_v and_o in_o another_o of_o his_o dialogue_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o after_o consecration_n do_v not_o change_v their_o proper_a nature_n for_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n â—ueych_a gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n in_o christ_n nature_n ad_fw-la nestor_n &_o â—ueych_a in_o
their_o first_o shape_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n and_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a as_o they_o be_v before_o pope_n gelasius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n certain_o say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o you_o receive_v be_v something_o that_o be_v divine_a whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o still_o retain_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o ephraim_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o six_o age_n 229._o ephraem_n anâ—tâ—och_n apud_fw-la phoc._n cod_n 229._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o which_o believer_n receive_v do_v not_o forsake_v the_o outward_a substance_n and_o hold_v inseparable_o unto_o the_o inward_a grace_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v question_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n he_o add_v the_o same_o of_o baptism_n say_v that_o it_o preserve_v just_a as_o the_o eucharist_n do_v the_o outward_a form_n and_o the_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n and_o baptism_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n say_v he_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o be_v but_o one_o keep_v the_o propriety_n of_o its_o sensible_a form_n that_o be_v to_o say_v water_n and_o lose_v not_o what_o it_o be_v make_v a_o council_n of_o the_o east_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o declare_v 6._o council_n const_n in_o act._n nicaeâ—_n 2._o act._n 6._o that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o offer_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n a_o thing_n choose_v to_o wit_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n ahyto_n bishop_n of_o basil_n walafridus_n straho_n ratran_n will_v teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o the_o ten_o and_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n a_o passage_n where_o the_o author_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v seem_v to_o differ_v from_o this_o belief_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v in_o a_o easter_n sermon_n attribute_v unto_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o century_n although_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o it_o be_v he_o or_o not_o but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o in_o this_o sermon_n among_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v say_v pasch_fw-mi cesar_n hom._n 1._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi that_o the_o invisible_a priest_n he_o mean_v jesus_n christ_n change_v by_o the_o secret_a power_n of_o his_o word_n the_o visible_a creature_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n some_o will_v answer_v that_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o caesarius_n shall_v not_o take_v place_n against_o the_o many_o testimony_n above_o allege_a not_o be_v just_a that_o one_o shall_v be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o the_o great_a part_n whereof_o be_v nothing_o inferior_a unto_o caesarius_n in_o dignity_n and_o learning_n and_o some_o surpass_v he_o both_o in_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n other_o in_o dignity_n at_o least_o as_o st._n ephraim_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n not_o to_o mention_v his_o learning_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v nothing_o short_a of_o caesarius_n if_o he_o be_v true_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sermon_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o other_o in_o fine_a in_o learning_n as_o theodoret_n who_o light_n and_o knowledge_n be_v incomparable_o great_a and_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v here_o to_o apply_v that_o maxim_n of_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n common_a vincent_n lyrinens_fw-la common_a already_o cite_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o history_n if_o sometime_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o one_o person_n or_o of_o some_o few_o which_o be_v deceive_v rise_v up_o in_o opposition_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n or_o at_o least_o of_o much_o the_o great_a number_n of_o catholic_n against_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o one_o or_o of_o a_o few_o more_o shall_v first_o be_v oppose_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n if_o there_o be_v any_o second_o if_o there_o be_v none_o let_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a great_a doctor_n that_o do_v agree_v among_o themselves_o be_v follow_v for_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o be_v believe_v by_o one_o particular_a person_n above_o or_o against_o what_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v by_o all_o be_v he_o saint_n doctor_z bishop_n confessor_n or_o martyr_n let_v it_o be_v repute_v a_o low_a peculiar_a and_o close_a thing_n private_a and_o particular_a to_o himself_o and_o let_v it_o not_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o opinion_n common_o public_o and_o general_o receive_v this_o be_v what_o several_a may_v answer_v unto_o this_o difficulty_n and_o their_o answer_n will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a other_o think_v more_o kindness_n may_v be_v show_v unto_o caesarius_n in_o reconcile_a he_o with_o the_o rest_n rather_o than_o reject_v he_o for_o they_o conceive_v this_o act_n of_o humanity_n be_v due_a unto_o a_o author_n to_o give_v a_o favourable_a construction_n to_o his_o word_n and_o not_o to_o make_v he_o clash_v with_o the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v which_o ought_v especial_o take_v place_n in_o thing_n that_o regard_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o piety_n and_o religion_n because_o in_o those_o thing_n without_o endanger_v our_o salvation_n we_o can_v separate_v from_o the_o belief_n which_o have_v be_v always_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n let_v we_o see_v then_o how_o they_o will_v reconcile_v caesarius_n with_o those_o other_o glorious_a witness_n abovementioned_a it_o may_v easy_o be_v do_v say_v they_o if_o you_o consider_v that_o the_o father_n often_o speak_v as_o caesarius_n do_v although_o they_o only_o understand_v a_o change_n of_o quality_n which_o befall_v the_o substance_n wherein_o this_o change_n be_v make_v uxor_fw-la tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 3._o &_o l._n 1._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la though_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o change_v itself_o for_o instance_n tertullian_n say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o a_o angelical_a substance_n instead_o of_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o a_o angelical_a quality_n as_o he_o elsewhere_o explain_v himself_o so_o eusebius_n say_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o helen_n mother_n of_o constantin_n the_o great_a 46._o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la constant_n l._n 3._o cap._n 46._o that_o she_o be_v transform_v into_o a_o incorruptible_a and_o angelical_a substance_n to_o signify_v that_o she_o have_v acquire_v angelical_a quality_n in_o respect_n whereof_o she_o may_v assume_v the_o name_n of_o angelical_a substance_n so_o st._n austin_n 1._o aug._n in_o psal_n 68_o hom._n 1._o by_o sin_n man_n fall_v from_o the_o substance_n wherein_o he_o be_v make_v nevertheless_o man_n continue_v to_o be_v man_n but_o because_o he_o lose_v the_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n which_o beautify_v and_o adorn_v his_o nature_n he_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o say_v so_o and_o st._n peter_n chrysologus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o change_n happen_v in_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o resurrection_n 82._o chrysolog_fw-la hom._n 82._o say_v that_o our_o lord_n change_v substance_n which_o be_v not_o true_a but_o in_o regard_n of_o quality_n but_o to_o come_v near_o the_o sacrament_n all_o christian_n general_o confess_v that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n do_v not_o lose_v its_o substance_n baptism_n tertull._n de_fw-fr baptism_n yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o tertullian_n call_v baptism_n a_o divine_a substance_n because_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n receive_v by_o consecration_n the_o holiness_n which_o they_o have_v not_o they_o be_v say_v in_o some_o fort_n to_o pass_v into_o the_o divine_a substance_n it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o the_o subject_n shall_v derive_v its_o name_n from_o its_o best_a and_o most_o noble_a part_n what_o then_o may_v hinder_v but_o caesarius_n may_v say_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n although_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o substance_n because_o he_o make_v they_o pass_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o own_o flesh_n as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v certain_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o they_o consider_v that_o pope_n gelasius_n who_o write_v about_o 50_o year_n before_o caesarius_n christ_n gelaf_fw-mi de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o substance_n or_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v as_o we_o but_o now_o hear_v for_o all_o that_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n because_o the_o consecration_n give_v they_o a_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a virtue_n by_o reason_n whereof_o
of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o body_n and_o soul_n without_o be_v consume_v corrupt_a or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n all_o christian_n confess_v that_o this_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v of_o bare_a accident_n it_o must_v then_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v the_o same_o damascen_n compare_v the_o change_n which_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o happen_v unto_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n as_o in_o baptism_n say_v he_o because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o wash_v themselves_o with_o water_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o to_o anoint_v they_o with_o oil_n god_n have_v join_v unto_o the_o water_n and_o oil_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o have_v make_v it_o the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n so_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o be_v accustom_v to_o eat_v bread_n and_o to_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n he_o have_v join_v they_o unto_o his_o divinity_n and_o have_v make_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n his_o similitude_n will_v not_o be_v just_a if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n he_o use_v also_o another_o which_o far_o illustrate_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o change_n ibid._n ibid._n esay_n say_v he_o see_v a_o coal_n now_o a_o coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o it_o be_v join_v with_o fire_n so_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o bare_a bread_n but_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o the_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nature_n but_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n unite_v unto_o it_o be_v another_o every_o body_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o the_o coal_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n keep_v its_o substance_n although_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n it_o become_v red_a and_o like_o fire_n therefore_o by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o comparison_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v keep_v its_o substance_n although_o it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n change_v by_o its_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o so_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o damascen_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o what_o be_v above_o say_v now_o if_o i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o damascen_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o roman_a catholic_n it_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v that_o of_o protestant_n i_o answer_v sincere_o that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n neither_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o this_o friar_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o take_v they_o unto_o itself_o for_o he_o use_v the_o term_n of_o assumption_n as_o it_o take_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n they_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o several_a as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o first_o passage_n a_o unity_n which_o depend_v upon_o this_o know_a axiom_n that_o the_o thing_n unite_v unto_o a_o three_o be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o methinks_v the_o author_n declare_v his_o meaning_n plain_o enough_o when_o have_v make_v himself_o this_o question_n how_o be_v it_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n his_o blood_n he_o answer_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v and_o change_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n that_o surpass_v expression_n and_o thought_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v which_o be_v just_a the_o term_n use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o represent_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o divinity_n the_o sentiment_n of_o damascen_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o zachary_n bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o little_a chapter_n which_o follow_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n or_o increase_n which_o befall_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o he_o establish_v the_o subsistence_n of_o these_o two_o element_n and_o their_o join_n unto_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o so_o strict_a a_o union_n that_o they_o make_v in_o the_o shallow_a conceit_n of_o this_o writer_n but_o one_o single_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o assure_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o glorify_a body_n have_v no_o blood_n a_o doctrine_n with_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reconcile_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o what_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o figure_n and_o sign_n before_o consecration_n and_o not_o after_o he_o apparent_o deceive_v himself_o for_o do_v but_o read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v establish_v this_o tradition_n by_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o testimony_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n a_o very_a learned_a man_n and_o well_o read_v in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n can_v not_o suffer_v this_o presumption_n of_o damascen_n without_o reprove_v he_o 632._o billius_n in_o orat._n 11._o greg._n naz._n p._n 632._o by_z as_o it_o be_v give_v he_o the_o lie_n damascen_n say_v he_o deny_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v figure_n after_o consecration_n by_o st._n basil_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a as_o plain_o appear_v by_o several_a place_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n of_o st._n clement_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o other_o author_n ult_n bessar_n card._n de_fw-fr sacram._n eucharist_n t._n 6._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 470._o edit_fw-la ult_n bessareon_o a_o greek_a by_o nation_n bishop_n of_o nice_a and_o one_o of_o those_o which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_a nation_n but_o corrupt_v by_o the_o latin_n who_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n excuse_v damascen_n and_o endeavour_n to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n to_o his_o word_n by_o the_o figure_n say_v he_o whereof_o he_o speak_v in_o this_o place_n he_o mean_v a_o shadow_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o figure_n simple_o signify_v another_o subject_n have_v not_o at_o all_o any_o force_n nor_o power_n to_o act_v or_o operate_v like_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a but_o this_o explication_n which_o be_v not_o whole_o to_o be_v reject_v do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n be_v very_o judicious_a in_o fine_a about_o the_o same_o time_n damascen_n deny_v it_o stephen_n stylite_n no_o less_o zealous_a than_o he_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n confess_v it_o when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n which_o command_v they_o to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n will_v you_o also_o banish_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o sign_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 36._o vita_fw-la stephan_n apud_fw-la surcum_fw-la ad_fw-la 28_o novem._n cap._n 36._o see_v that_o be_v a_o image_n and_o a_o true_a figure_n but_o let_v we_o yet_o make_v some_o progress_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o language_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o west_n 4._o bede_n in_o luc._n cap._n 22._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o id._n in_o hemil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph._n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o if_o we_o inquire_v of_o venerable_a bede_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o
and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o god_n in_o choose_v this_o type_n and_o not_o a_o humane_a effigy_n intend_v to_o shun_v the_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n they_o content_v not_o themselves_o to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n they_o declare_v that_o this_o image_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v this_o image_n this_o choose_a matter_n this_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o please_v themselves_o in_o make_v a_o perpetual_a opposition_n betwixt_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v its_o figure_n or_o image_n they_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n and_o the_o other_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o matter_n of_o his_o humane_a substance_n without_o personal_a subsistence_n and_o the_o other_o a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v humane_a feature_n that_o the_o one_o be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v that_o the_o other_o be_v render_v holy_a by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o one_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v to_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o have_v sanctify_v with_o a_o holiness_n proper_a unto_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a and_o because_o the_o father_n which_o precede_v they_o be_v wont_a to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n these_o also_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o express_a image_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n in_o contemplation_n whereof_o we_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o faith_n and_o bring_v down_o our_o sin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n under_o heaven_n nor_o any_o other_o figure_n but_o that_o choose_v by_o jesus_n christ_n to_o express_v the_o image_n of_o his_o incarnation_n and_o a_o little_a under_o they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n design_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o represent_v and_o show_v clear_o unto_o man_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o incarnation_n therefore_o they_o thus_o conclude_v all_o their_o discourse_n it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n if_o it_o be_v a_o true_a image_n as_o they_o do_v assure_v it_o be_v necessary_a say_v some_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v remain_v after_o sanctification_n to_o represent_v sincere_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o which_o be_v not_o abolish_v by_o his_o union_n unto_o the_o divine_a nature_n they_o add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o the_o council_n testify_v that_o our_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v not_o his_o real_a body_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v that_o this_o image_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n without_o the_o lineament_n of_o humane_a shape_n it_o be_v to_o prevent_v idolatry_n a_o argument_n which_o will_v be_v unworthy_a the_o council_n if_o it_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n have_v be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v religious_o adore_v by_o reason_n of_o his_o personal_a union_n with_o the_o godhead_n very_o far_o from_o fear_v of_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o adore_v of_o he_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v argue_v from_o this_o testimony_n they_o live_v thirty_o two_o year_n in_o the_o east_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n but_o in_o the_o year_n 787._o the_o empress_n irene_n have_v a_o violent_a affection_n for_o image_n cause_v a_o second_o council_n to_o be_v assemble_v at_o nice_a in_o bythinia_n whither_o she_o cause_v to_o come_v people_n to_o her_o own_o like_n as_o also_o that_o favour_a image_n insomuch_o as_o the_o better_a to_o accomplish_v her_o design_n she_o confer_v the_o patriarchship_n of_o constantinople_n upon_o one_o terrasius_n which_o be_v a_o lay_v person_n can_v not_o according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n be_v capable_a of_o enjoy_v this_o dignity_n in_o this_o council_n assemble_v at_o the_o desire_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o empress_n who_o govern_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o minority_n of_o constantine_n her_o son_n be_v disannul_v all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n they_o censure_v what_o the_o other_o father_n have_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o say_v they_o it_o be_v his_o true_a body_n and_o his_o true_a blood_n and_o not_o a_o image_n 758._o council_n nican_n 2._o act_n 6._o t._n 5._o conc_fw-fr p._n 5â—_n &_o 758._o see_v here_o their_o very_a term_n the_o oblation_n be_v pious_o call_v type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v figure_n and_o image_n by_o some_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o the_o perfection_n of_o sanctification_n but_o after_o sanctification_n they_o be_v call_v true_o they_o be_v and_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o censure_v those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n and_o to_o have_v instance_a for_o destroy_v of_o image_n the_o example_n of_o a_o image_n which_o be_v not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o will_v not_o here_o make_v a_o comparison_n betwixt_o these_o two_o council_n in_o their_o full_a extent_n nor_o search_v into_o the_o parallel_n betwixt_o they_o i_o will_v say_v but_o little_a but_o what_o i_o shall_v say_v will_v suffice_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n 191._o sirmond_n t._n â—_o council_n gall._n p._n 191._o not_o to_o mention_v what_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o father_n sirmond_n that_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a can_v have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a council_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o much_o simplicity_n and_o sincerity_n may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n although_o we_o have_v but_o little_a of_o their_o act_n trasmit_v unto_o we_o but_o what_o be_v do_v by_o their_o enemy_n but_o in_o that_o of_o nice_n i_o be_o oblige_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v injustice_n to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o these_o prelate_n do_v assure_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n that_o they_o have_v present_a in_o their_o assembly_n the_o legate_n of_o the_o three_o patriarch_n of_o the_o east_n whereas_o the_o certain_a truth_n be_v 597._o conc._n nican_n 2._o act_n 3._o p._n 594_o 595_o 596_o 597._o that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o three_o patriarch_n of_o the_o east_n do_v send_v any_o deputy_n thither_o but_o five_o or_o six_o hermit_n of_o palestine_n ignorant_a and_o unexperienced_a person_n as_o they_o call_v themselves_o at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n terrasius_n do_v depute_v two_o of_o their_o own_o number_n john_n and_o thomas_n to_o assist_v at_o this_o council_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o jerusalem_n i_o find_v no_o mark_n or_o mention_n the_o piece_n insert_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n testify_v the_o same_o second_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o father_n whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v do_v not_o licentious_o abuse_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o their_o party_n but_o i_o can_v forbear_v say_v that_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o in_o that_o of_o nice_n where_o they_o take_v liberty_n miserable_o to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o corrupt_v they_o to_o draw_v inference_n in_o favour_n of_o image_n worship_n this_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o several_a instance_n especial_o in_o all_o the_o four_o session_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v recourse_n to_o so_o many_o and_o gross_a piece_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a 622._o act._n 2._o p._n 555._o act._n 4._o p._n 622._o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o free_o and_o without_o any_o scruple_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o opinion_n as_o the_o act_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n in_o the_o second_o session_n the_o book_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o a_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n although_o this_o ridiculous_a piece_n have_v be_v but_o new_o invent_v 649._o ibid._n 642._o ibid._n 649._o no_o question_n but_o by_o some_o one_o that_o be_v for_o worship_v of_o image_n the_o obscene_a and_o filthy_a history_n of_o a_o friar_n
jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o all_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o worthy_o in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o nevertheless_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n â—1_n id._n ibid._n in_o cap._n â—1_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o three_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o body_n and_o afterward_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v bring_v from_o several_a place_n and_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o several_a priest_n nevertheless_o the_o divinity_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o 441._o â—d_a in_o canone_o idiss_fw-la â—_o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 441._o do_v make_v this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o and_o elsewhere_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n be_v one_o so_o also_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o sundry_a place_n and_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a day_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o sole_a body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o give_v unto_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o and_o cause_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o also_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n this_o author_n whoever_o he_o be_v say_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o intention_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v the_o bread_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o necessity_n than_o he_o must_v needs_o believe_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o after_o consecration_n because_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o can_v be_v join_v unto_o another_o thing_n the_o unite_n and_o join_v of_o two_o different_a subject_n presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o affirm_v it_o no_o more_o of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o of_o the_o church_n he_o than_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v both_o so_o after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o fine_a see_v here_o how_o he_o argue_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o one_o and_o the_o same_o virtue_n and_o animate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v not_o then_o three_o body_n but_o one_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o body_n depend_v on_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o he_o so_o that_o because_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n act_v also_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v according_a to_o this_o author_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o that_o though_o consider_v they_o several_o they_o be_v three_o different_a body_n yet_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o in_o the_o numerical_a identity_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o the_o same_o virtue_n they_o become_v one_o sole_a body_n this_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v comprehend_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n which_o though_o not_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la yet_o be_v not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n therefore_o we_o will_v let_v he_o stand_v alone_o to_o receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o other_o which_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v the_o first_o be_v rabanus_n very_o illustrious_a for_o his_o dignity_n and_o for_o his_o merit_n historian_n vie_v with_o each_o other_o to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o unto_o who_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v he_o be_v first_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o fulda_n than_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o at_o last_o archbishop_n of_o mayance_n this_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o the_o most_o famous_a disciple_n of_o the_o great_a alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o argue_v and_o open_o oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o against_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v new_a and_o strange_a unto_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o declaration_n which_o the_o anonimous_a author_n and_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v make_v we_o say_v that_o rabanus_n dispute_v against_o he_o at_o large_a supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n but_o if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o disciple_n of_o paschas_fw-la we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o matter_n see_v rabanus_n himself_o have_v transmit_v the_o thing_n unto_o we_o for_o in_o his_o penitential_a which_o peter_n stuart_n professor_n in_o divinity_n in_o the_o college_n of_o ingolstat_n have_v publish_v he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n eucharist_n raban_n maur._n in_o penitent_a c._n 33_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o some_o person_n hold_v erroneous_a opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n we_o have_v oppose_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v and_o have_v signify_v in_o write_v unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o body_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o rabanus_n write_v direct_o against_o paschas_fw-la see_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o condemn_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v as_o erroneous_a be_v just_a that_o of_o paschas_fw-la as_o we_o have_v plain_o demonstrate_v this_o letter_n be_v lose_v either_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n which_o have_v live_v since_o that_o time_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o do_v know_v that_o he_o write_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o great_a enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o unhe_v plain_o testify_v by_o several_a of_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a symbol_n be_v receive_v by_o communicant_o part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o their_o substance_n and_o the_o rest_n go_v as_o their_o other_o ordinary_a food_n do_v unto_o the_o place_n where_o nature_n discharge_v itself_o supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o anonymous_n author_n already_o cite_v several_a time_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v to_o his_o brother_n robert_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o epitome_n of_o amalarius_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o manuscript_n at_o oxford_n malmesbur_fw-la guillelm_n malmesbur_fw-la in_o all-soul_n college_n i_o give_v you_o notice_n say_v he_o that_o among_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v one_o that_o you_o be_v to_o avoid_v which_o be_v call_v rabanus_n which_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v profitable_a to_o nourishment_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n or_o malady_n or_o age_n or_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n or_o to_o death_n itself_o see_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n 62._o tho._n walden_v t._n 1._o doctrine_n in_o praesat_fw-la &_o t._n 2._o c._n 19.52_o &_o 62._o thomas_n waldensis_n testify_v the_o same_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n where_o he_o reproach_v wicliff_n that_o as_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n so_o he_o may_v also_o teach_v with_o rabanus_n that_o it_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n and_o he_o instance_v the_o
purpose_n after_o curious_a question_n fit_a rather_o to_o engender_v strife_n and_o quarrel_n than_o to_o edify_v and_o instruct_v christian_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n serious_o to_o consider_v if_o either_o or_o both_o of_o these_o opinion_n can_v agree_v or_o hold_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v incorruptible_a allege_v for_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o glorify_a body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o other_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o dead_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v be_v in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n because_o all_o christian_n do_v confess_v that_o our_o lord_n die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o his_o state_n of_o death_n and_o crucifiction_n have_v be_v past_a above_o xvi_o age_n ago_o whereby_o may_v be_v judge_v the_o disposition_n of_o zonarus_n which_o hold_v of_o both_o side_n and_o of_o the_o strange_a manner_n wherein_o he_o explain_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o if_o i_o shall_v make_v mention_n of_o one_o samonas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o be_v place_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n for_o all_o do_v not_o receive_v his_o testimony_n which_o be_v whole_o favourable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v he_o say_v in_o a_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n a_o sarrazin_n 526._o tom._n 12._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 524_o 525_o 526._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o be_v by_o consecration_n change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o division_n which_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n by_o mean_n of_o break_v it_o be_v of_o sensible_a accident_n be_v there_o nothing_o to_o be_v object_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o witness_n it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o this_o greek_a bishop_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v that_o ever_o there_o be_v any_o such_o dispute_n affirm_v that_o no_o author_n have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o samonas_n because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o greek_a bishop_n at_o gaza_n nor_o in_o all_o pallastine_n be_v possess_v by_o the_o sarrazen_n have_v expel_v the_o latin_n which_o have_v before_o settle_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o write_n be_v take_v word_n for_o word_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o anastatius_fw-la the_o sinaite_n against_o the_o gaianite_n whereof_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o pretend_a samonas_n speak_v formal_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v just_a the_o opinion_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o also_o what_o he_o say_v 525._o ibid._n p._n 525._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v and_o unite_v they_o unto_o itself_o all_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o indeed_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o greek_a bishop_n in_o all_o pallastine_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v to_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n at_o gaza_n a_o greek_a bishop_n call_v samonas_n see_v they_o produce_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o be_v such_o a_o witness_n as_o no_o writer_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n there_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o nicetas_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v be_v convert_v from_o mahumetism_n unto_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o he_o say_v 53â—_n tom._n 12._o biâ—â—_n patr._n p._n 53â—_n that_o christian_n do_v sacrifice_v mystical_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o they_o participate_v thereof_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n he_o add_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o believe_v they_o be_v also_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a manner_n above_o and_o beyond_o all_o natural_a comprehension_n only_o know_v unto_o himself_o and_o it_o be_v so_o also_o say_v he_o that_o i_o intend_v to_o participate_v thereof_o for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o life_n eternal_a and_o for_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o author_n say_v that_o what_o christian_n sacrifice_n and_o receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n not_o unto_o all_o communicant_n indifferent_o but_o only_o for_o they_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o true_a and_o sincere_a faith_n let_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n be_v guess_v at_o after_o all_o this_o but_o now_o i_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v two_o witness_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n one_o of_o the_o age_n who_o history_n we_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n to_o wit_n euthymius_n and_o zonarus_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o the_o first_o say_v thus_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o say_v these_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o of_o my_o blood_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o again_o as_o our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o assume_v supernatural_o so_o also_o he_o change_v these_o thing_n into_o his_o quicken_a body_n word_n which_o roman_n catholic_n mighty_o prize_n and_o value_n think_v that_o they_o favour_v their_o hypothesis_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v conceal_v also_o that_o in_o another_o treatise_n euthymius_n testify_v that_o he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n allege_v to_o this_o effect_n a_o great_a passage_n out_o of_o his_o four_o book_n of_o orthodox_n faith_n 21._o panopl_n part_n 2._o titul_n 21._o now_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n be_v neither_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n nor_o the_o protestant_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o euthemius_n seem_v to_o assure_v so_o much_o in_o the_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v when_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o happen_v unto_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o it_o be_v take_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o person_n by_o the_o eternal_a word_n beside_o that_o in_o the_o same_o place_n whence_o both_o the_o mention_v passage_n be_v take_v he_o say_v that_o not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n propose_v shall_v be_v consider_v but_o their_o virtue_n which_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v with_o damascen_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v remain_v as_o for_o zonarus_n another_o greek_a friar_n we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o he_o embrace_v as_o well_o the_o side_n of_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a as_o those_o which_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v incorruptible_a beside_o he_o expound_v elsewhere_o the_o 32._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n 32._o in_o council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n can_v 32._o the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o i_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n chap._n xix_o a_o account_n or_o narrative_a of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n during_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o viii_o who_o have_v so_o great_a a_o contest_v with_o philip_n the_o fair_a one_o of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v in_o italy_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n who_o be_v call_v fratelli_n because_o they_o style_v themselves_o brethren_n as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o frequent_o so_o denominate_v themselves_o where_o it_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o brotherhood_n and_o what_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o these_o fratellis_fw-la be_v waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n many_o of_o who_o retire_v themselves_o into_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n at_o the_o time_n that_o waldo_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v drive_v away_o from_o lion_n be_v that_o a_o uncertain_a author_n which_o write_v against_o
they_o when_o they_o be_v most_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v print_v with_o reynerius_n and_o pilichdorffius_fw-la observe_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o call_v themselves_o brethren_n 819._o bibl._n patr._n t._n 4._o edit_n 4._o p._n 819._o by_o this_o and_o other_o write_n say_v he_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o prevent_v the_o heretic_n the_o waldensis_n etc._n etc._n among_o they_o they_o call_v the_o heretic_n brethren_n it_o be_v then_o of_o the_o waldensis_n in_o all_o probability_n that_o platina_n secretary_n unto_o the_o pope_n do_v speak_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o viii_o when_o mark_v the_o year_n 1302._o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o year_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o jubilee_n by_o boniface_n viii_o in_o bonifacio_n viii_o there_o be_v some_o that_o write_v that_o at_o that_o time_n boniface_n cause_v to_o be_v dis-interred_n and_o burn_v the_o body_n of_o one_o herman_n which_o be_v repute_v at_o ferrara_n to_o be_v a_o saint_n 20_o year_n before_o but_o have_v make_v a_o strict_a inquiry_n into_o his_o heresy_n i_o be_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o fraticelli_n which_o sect_n increase_v very_o much_o at_o that_o time_n v._o in_o clement_n v._o and_o in_o the_o life_n of_o clement_n v._o at_o novara_n say_v he_o dulcin_n and_o margaret_n invent_v a_o new_a heresy_n which_o allow_v man_n and_o woman_n to_o cohabit_v together_o and_o to_o satisfy_v their_o filthy_a lust_n these_o be_v call_v fraticelli_n clement_n set_v about_o suppress_v of_o they_o and_o speedy_o dispatch_v thither_o soldier_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o a_o apostolical_a legate_n who_o find_v they_o settle_v in_o the_o alps_o destroy_v they_o some_o by_o the_o sword_n some_o by_o famine_n and_o some_o by_o cold_a and_o other_o cruelty_n and_o as_o for_o dulcin_n and_o margaret_n be_v take_v alive_a they_o be_v dismember_v and_o have_v burn_v their_o bone_n the_o ash_n be_v fling_v into_o the_o air._n 1307._o decad._n 2._o lib._n 9_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1307._o blondus_n say_v the_o same_o with_o platina_n sabellius_n write_v that_o some_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o distinction_n from_o these_o latter_a and_o the_o former_a but_o in_o the_o main_a speak_v of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v fratelli_n fraterculi_fw-la fratricelli_n who_o as_o he_o say_v be_v spread_v abroad_o into_o several_a city_n of_o italy_n in_o some_o whereof_o there_o be_v some_o remain_v in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 7._o enead_n 9_o l._n 7._o in_o the_o last_o century_n he_o reproach_v they_o of_o nocturnal_a meeting_n put_v out_o of_o candle_n unlawful_a lie_v together_o the_o cruel_a murder_n of_o child_n beget_v and_o bear_v in_o these_o criminal_a copulation_n in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o be_v charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a christian_n although_o the_o most_o innocent_a and_o pure_a of_o all_o mankind_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o according_a unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o minutius_n felix_n in_o his_o octavius_n whereto_o may_v be_v add_v what_o be_v write_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n in_o his_o history_n that_o the_o same_o crime_n be_v impute_v unto_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n i_o say_v then_o to_o return_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v call_v fratelli_n that_o if_o they_o be_v waldensis_n as_o it_o be_v most_o probable_a they_o be_v without_o great_a injustice_n the_o testimony_n of_o sabellicus_n a_o late_a author_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o author_n of_o the_o same_o age_n and_o their_o enemy_n who_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n as_o have_v be_v show_v have_v declare_v very_o favourable_o of_o their_o life_n and_o conversation_n what_o aversion_n soever_o they_o have_v against_o they_o and_o as_o touch_v their_o faith_n they_o full_o acquit_v they_o from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o arianism_n or_o of_o manicheanism_n and_o declare_v that_o they_o have_v sound_a and_o good_a opinion_n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o essence_n of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n but_o let_v we_o yet_o see_v what_o this_o anonymous_n author_n will_v tell_v we_o which_o but_o now_o inform_v we_o 820._o bibl._n patr._n tom_n 4._o part_n 2._o p._n 8._o 19_o 820._o that_o they_o call_v one_o another_o brethren_n for_o have_v observe_v that_o they_o preach_v in_o private_a unto_o a_o few_o person_n in_o some_o corner_n of_o a_o house_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n by_o night_n in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o avoid_v persecution_n he_o add_v that_o they_o pronounce_v pernicious_a doctrine_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o a_o pretext_n and_o show_v of_o sweet_a and_o holy_a doctrine_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o although_o they_o teach_v some_o truth_n as_o these_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o steal_v nor_o commit_v adultery_n nor_o slander_n nor_o cheat_n nor_o lie_v etc._n etc._n yet_o they_o instill_v among_o these_o guild_a sentence_n the_o wicked_a poison_n of_o heretical_a article_n which_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n they_o seduce_v the_o ignorant_a hinder_v soul_n from_o salvation_n and_o introduce_v infinite_a evil_n and_o proceed_v afterward_o to_o the_o particularise_v these_o heretical_a article_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 827._o ibid._n p._n 820_o 821_o 825_o 827._o they_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v disow_v by_o the_o protestant_n at_o this_o day_n for_o instance_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n humane_a tradition_n indulgence_n and_o some_o other_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o by_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o writer_n of_o their_o time_n their_o adversary_n that_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o very_a same_o that_o those_o call_v calvinist_n do_v believe_v of_o it_o i_o do_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o bull_n which_o clement_n the_o v._o make_v for_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n institute_v by_o urban_n the_o iv_o nor_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o procession_n because_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o when_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n i_o will_v only_o observe_v that_o beside_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n there_o be_v at_o herbipolis_n about_o the_o year_n 1340._o one_o conrade_n hagar_n who_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o bull_n of_o otho_n bishop_n of_o the_o place_n as_o hospinian_n observe_v confess_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 24_o year_n 18._o hist_o sacram._n l._n 4._o c_o 13._o cate-log_n testium_fw-la verit_fw-la l._n 18._o he_o have_v believe_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o it_o be_v not_o profitable_a unto_o the_o quick_a nor_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o therefore_o no_o body_n ought_v to_o celebrate_v it_o but_o that_o be_v nothing_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o noise_n which_o john_n wickliff_n doctor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o professor_n in_o divinity_n make_v in_o england_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o friar_n walsingham_n who_o hate_v he_o mortal_o for_o have_v speak_v free_o against_o those_o of_o his_o order_n and_o who_o represent_v he_o as_o have_v many_o follower_n at_o oxford_n and_o elsewhere_o charge_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n of_o teach_v 20._o in_o edwardo_n iii_n ad_fw-la a_o 1377_o t._n 2._o c._n 19_o &_o 20._o that_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o thomas_n waldensis_n he_o believe_v absolute_o say_v he_o that_o the_o natural_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o after_o a_o kind_n of_o figurative_a speech_n it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v only_o in_o heaven_n as_o to_o its_o nature_n and_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o sacrament_n figurative_o as_o john_n baptist_n be_v say_v to_o be_v elias_n the_o rock_n christ_n and_o the_o seven_o ear_n of_o corn_n seven_o year_n and_o widford_n which_o undertake_v to_o refute_v wickliff_n by_o order_n of_o thomas_n archbishop_z of_o canterbury_z lay_v down_o for_o the_o first_o article_n he_o intend_v to_o handle_v 3._o in_o sasciculo_fw-la rer_n expetend_v &_o sugiend_n p._n 96._o apud_fw-la usser_n de_fw-fr success_n &_o statu_fw-la christ_n eccles_n c._n 3._o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v upon_o the_o altar_n after_o consecration_n and_o that_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o wickliff_n affirm_v in_o a_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n which_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o dr._n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n that_o
be_v no_o less_o important_a to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o treat_v it_o concern_v the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o do_v not_o bare_o signify_v to_o adore_v but_o also_o venerate_a and_o respect_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n do_v confess_v it_o so_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o we_o will_v produce_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o latter_a signification_n because_o the_o former_a find_v no_o obstruction_n 27._o 1_o lib._n 1._o ep_v 136._o &_o lib._n 4._o ep_n 27._o isidor_n of_o damicta_n speak_v in_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o adorable_a gospel_n a_o term_n which_o he_o use_v again_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o e._n 2_o tom._n 4._o council_n pag._n 107._o e._n clergy_n of_o apame_n in_o the_o low_a syria_n speak_v of_o temple_n in_o general_a in_o the_o 5_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o agapetus_n and_o under_o menna_n appli_v also_o unto_o they_o the_o term_n now_o in_o question_n as_o also_o the_o emperor_n 6._o 3_o novel_a 6._o justinian_n do_v unto_o baptism_n 6._o 4_o homil._n 4._o de_fw-fr ascens_fw-la chr._n tom_n 6._o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n 439._o 5_o homil._n 49._o in_o matt._n p._n 439._o and_o unto_o the_o person_n of_o john_n baptist_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o signification_n this_o word_n must_v be_v take_v when_o it_o be_v apply_v unto_o emperor_n and_o empress_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v adorable_a that_o be_v worthy_a of_o respect_n and_o veneration_n as_o even_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o 28.29_o 6_o part._n 1._o pag._n 26.27_o tom_fw-mi 3._o council_n &_o p._n 28.29_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o even_o there_o also_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o 26.27_o 7_o ibid._n p._n 26.27_o adorable_a altar_n and_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o venerable_a place_n and_o so_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n which_o need_v not_o be_v recite_v this_o word_n then_o have_v divers_a signification_n it_o be_v but_o just_a and_o right_a when_o it_o be_v find_v in_o discourse_n to_o explain_v it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n then_o in_o hand_n for_o example_n if_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v translate_v by_o that_o of_o adore_v because_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v object_n worthy_a of_o our_o adoration_n but_o if_o thing_n true_o sacred_a and_o religious_a be_v speak_v of_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o proper_a sense_n adorable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v translate_v by_o venerate_v and_o respect_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o resolve_v and_o clear_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o seem_v to_o entangle_v this_o matter_n according_a unto_o which_o if_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n treat_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n make_v use_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o examine_v it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a unto_o we_o to_o understand_v that_o his_o design_n be_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v adore_v they_o but_o only_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v they_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v respect_v they_o as_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v for_o the_o save_n of_o our_o soul_n especial_o if_o this_o writer_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o change_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n in_o act_v by_o this_o principle_n we_o need_v only_o hear_v theodoret_n to_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o â—5_n dialog_n â—_o p._n â—5_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o do_v not_o change_v their_o own_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o shape_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o have_v be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o venerate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v theodoret_n do_v positive_o testify_v that_o the_o consecration_n do_v not_o take_v from_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n their_o substance_n their_o form_n nor_o their_o figure_n beside_o he_o assure_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o they_o be_v image_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n whereof_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o original_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 1._o dialog_n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n unto_o nature_n after_o declaration_n so_o formal_a and_o positive_a say_v some_o the_o greek_a word_n can_v be_v translate_v by_o adore_v but_o by_o venerate_a else_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o theodoret_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o high_a excess_n of_o folly_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o confess_v be_v but_o bread_n in_o its_o proper_a nature_n and_o substance_n but_o because_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o judge_v more_o favourable_o of_o he_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v translate_v be_v venerate_v be_v respect_v and_o not_o be_v adore_v they_o also_o think_v the_o reader_n will_v be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n if_o these_o other_o word_n of_o this_o author_n be_v consider_v write_v in_o another_o dialogue_n against_o the_o eutychean_a heretic_n and_o speak_v thus_o unto_o they_o 127._o dialog_n 3._o p._n 127._o if_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n seem_v a_o vile_a thing_n unto_o you_o and_o inconsiderable_a how_o be_v it_o that_o you_o do_v nevertheless_o esteem_v his_o figure_n to_o be_v venerable_a and_o save_a for_o how_o can_v a_o original_a who_o type_n be_v venerable_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o worthy_a of_o honour_n be_v itself_o vile_a and_o despicable_a they_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n do_v also_o manifest_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o here_o mean_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a adoration_n but_o a_o veneration_n honour_n and_o respect_n such_o as_o be_v due_a unto_o holy_a and_o sacred_a thing_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o venerate_v the_o symbol_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o figure_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o the_o archtype_n and_o from_o the_o original_a a_o opposition_n which_o justify_v that_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n can_v at_o all_o be_v understand_v neither_o here_o nor_o in_o the_o former_a testimony_n of_o a_o relative_a adoration_n such_o as_o some_o do_v ground_n in_o relation_n to_o image_n as_o if_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v teach_v a_o real_a adoration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o so_o as_o it_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o terminate_n in_o the_o symbol_n themselves_o and_o in_o fine_a there_o be_v learned_a man_n among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o explain_v themselves_o but_o some_o other_o do_v think_v that_o this_o explication_n do_v require_v to_o be_v make_v more_o plain_a for_o say_v they_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v that_o in_o communicate_v we_o shall_v adore_v jesus_n christ_n prostrate_v and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v become_v vile_a in_o his_o sight_n as_o we_o do_v with_o reverence_n take_v his_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o will_v agree_v thereunto_o although_o it_o be_v not_o as_o they_o think_v the_o meaning_n of_o theodoret_n but_o if_o they_o intend_v this_o relative_a adoration_n shall_v so_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n as_o that_o the_o symbol_n shall_v also_o have_v their_o part_n it_o be_v to_o establish_v the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v say_v by_o theodoret_n who_o leave_v only_o a_o respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o theodoret_n they_o say_v in_o like_a manner_n of_o all_o other_o which_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o the_o adorable_a communion_n and_o also_o of_o adore_v the_o heavenly_a gift_n for_o they_o think_v 22._o contr._n hermog_n c._n 22._o that_o because_o one_o expression_n be_v use_v that_o therefore_o the_o same_o interpretation_n must_v be_v give_v as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v i_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o be_v to_o say_v i_o reverence_v and_o admire_v it_o i_o have_v a_o veneration_n and_o respect_n for_o it_o and_o st._n basil_n of_o seleucia_n hom_n 1_o orat._n 30._o in_o illad_n faciam_fw-la vos_fw-la piscat_fw-la hom_n that_o rome_n vail_v her_o diadem_n adore_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n 81._o 2_o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n
in_o a_o bad_a light_n they_o can_v never_o right_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o controversy_n wherewith_o it_o have_v be_v agitate_a so_o many_o year_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v nothing_o we_o shall_v more_o endeavour_v than_o to_o represent_v and_o discover_v the_o naked_a truth_n not_o care_v that_o man_n shall_v triumph_v over_o we_o so_o that_o truth_n may_v triumph_v over_o we_o all_o it_o be_v with_o this_o design_n that_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o discover_v sincere_o what_o christian_n have_v believe_v in_o past_a age_n and_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o one_o of_o the_o most_o essential_a and_o which_o cause_v the_o great_a division_n among_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o not_o swerve_v from_o their_o intention_n i_o will_v propose_v some_o mean_n which_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o improper_a and_o the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n unto_o all_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o work_n ought_v to_o be_v read_v without_o any_o prejudice_n i_o speak_v of_o their_o genuine_a not_o forge_v work_n for_o when_o one_o be_v pre-occupyed_a in_o favour_n of_o a_o opinion_n and_o set_v about_o read_v they_o one_o shall_v find_v what_o be_v not_o intend_v therein_o prejudice_n so_o darken_n the_o understanding_n that_o many_o time_n the_o shadow_n be_v take_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o a_o fallacious_a appearance_n for_o the_o truth_n because_o that_o prejudice_n predominate_v and_o make_v man_n incapable_a of_o right_o judge_v what_o they_o read_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o prepossess_v we_o so_o fill_v the_o faculty_n of_o the_o understanding_n that_o it_o can_v receive_v no_o other_o impression_n until_o we_o dismiss_v these_o prejudices_fw-la wherefore_o the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v when_o we_o set_v about_o read_v the_o monument_n which_o we_o still_o enjoy_v of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n be_v well_o to_o examine_v ourselves_o to_o see_v if_o we_o be_v free_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o preoccupation_n for_o provide_v we_o bring_v unto_o this_o study_n nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o attention_n and_o a_o sincere_a desire_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n we_o shall_v gather_v fruit_n full_a of_o consolation_n and_o joy_n and_o we_o shall_v doubtless_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o examine_v second_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v not_o to_o separate_v what_o god_n have_v join_v together_o i_o mean_v the_o nature_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o symbol_n from_o their_o efficacy_n and_o from_o their_o virtue_n in_o their_o lawful_a use_n for_o then_o these_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a although_o they_o be_v different_a one_o from_o another_o for_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o grace_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o consecration_n add_v unto_o their_o nature_n be_v another_o thing_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v not_o so_o honourable_o of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o they_o consider_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n as_o when_o they_o regard_v their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n and_o indeed_o when_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o represent_v this_o efficacy_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o lofty_a and_o most_o magnificent_a expression_n to_o raise_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o conceive_v a_o grand_a idea_n of_o it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a our_o admiration_n and_o which_o i_o may_v say_v do_v surpass_v our_o understanding_n that_o christ_n jesus_n shall_v accompany_v his_o sacrament_n with_o so_o great_a a_o power_n that_o he_o shall_v cleanse_v our_o soul_n with_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o water_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v nourish_v they_o with_o a_o few_o crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o wine_n but_o after_o a_o manner_n so_o noble_a so_o heavenly_a and_o so_o divine_a that_o all_o we_o can_v do_v be_v to_o feel_v the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n without_o conceive_v the_o manner_n or_o how_o it_o be_v effect_v and_o therein_o be_v see_v that_o magnificence_n of_o the_o work_n of_o god_n 2._o tertul._n de_fw-fr baptis_n c._n 2._o which_o be_v promise_v in_o the_o effect_n whereof_o tertullian_n speak_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v unto_o the_o simplicity_n of_o these_o same_o work_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o action_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o which_o simplicity_n the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o in_o term_n more_o humble_a and_o not_o so_o lofty_a agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o symbol_n this_o second_o mean_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o three_o which_o be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a and_o for_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v use_v two_o sort_n of_o expression_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o one_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o by_o the_o other_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n take_v literal_o can_v agree_v together_o nor_o be_v both_o true_a in_o relation_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o proper_o bread_n and_o if_o it_o be_v proper_o bread_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o father_n who_o have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n have_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o do_v to_o give_v a_o right_a sense_n unto_o expression_n so_o different_a and_o which_o in_o appearance_n be_v so_o inconsistent_a that_o which_o we_o shall_v do_v be_v mature_o to_o consider_v what_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v say_v for_o explanation_n of_o their_o meaning_n and_o that_o can_v better_o be_v do_v than_o by_o diligent_o search_v their_o work_n that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n which_o they_o have_v use_v they_o have_v restrain_v the_o one_o without_o give_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o for_o in_o equity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o those_o which_o they_o have_v limit_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o their_o intention_n without_o the_o restriction_n which_o they_o have_v use_v and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o other_o which_o have_v receive_v no_o limitation_n shall_v be_v understand_v simple_o and_o absolute_o and_o in_o the_o proper_a term_n wherein_o they_o have_v express_v they_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n have_v they_o intend_v that_o these_o two_o so_o different_a expression_n shall_v have_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o have_v take_v so_o much_o care_n and_o pain_n to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v the_o one_o and_o never_o heed_n to_o take_v the_o least_o care_n in_o restrain_v or_o sweeten_v the_o other_o such_o different_a proceed_n in_o regard_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n do_v it_o not_o plain_o declare_v that_o they_o intend_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v different_o understand_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v unto_o those_o which_o they_o have_v restrain_v a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v not_o restrain_v a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o former_a shall_v be_v take_v for_o figurative_a speech_n and_o the_o latter_a for_o proper_a expression_n and_o without_o any_o figure_n if_o then_o they_o have_v restrain_v and_o limit_v the_o expression_n which_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o limit_v those_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o which_o declare_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v improper_a and_o figurative_a speech_n and_o that_o the_o other_o which_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a and_o literal_a expression_n but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o have_v take_v exact_a care_n to_o restrain_v the_o proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o add_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o which_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o infer_v that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o speak_v improper_o and_o
testimony_n but_o now_o allege_v among_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o fear_v that_o truth_n may_v be_v endanger_v if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v mistrust_v he_o mention_n express_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n anim_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la christian_n say_v he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o call_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n in_o question_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n taste_v some_o other_o savour_n than_o that_o of_o wine_n which_o he_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o allege_v to_o defend_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o savour_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o say_v they_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o he_o can_v have_v reason_v after_o that_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n now_o believe_v because_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n our_o sense_n be_v gross_o deceive_v in_o take_v that_o to_o be_v wine_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o wine_n but_o another_o substance_n infinite_o different_a shall_v we_o then_o conclude_v say_v they_o that_o he_o indiscreet_o betray_v his_o cause_n and_o that_o he_o ignorant_o choose_v for_o a_o convince_a proof_n that_o which_o be_v a_o unsurmountable_a difficulty_n but_o shall_v we_o say_v so_o we_o shall_v undoubted_o draw_v upon_o we_o all_o the_o learned_a who_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n who_o mind_n be_v so_o enlighten_v and_o his_o judgement_n so_o solid_a can_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o a_o mistake_n and_o not_o to_o call_v his_o great_a reputation_n in_o question_n they_o have_v rather_o conclude_v according_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v discretion_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o question_n we_o now_o treat_v of_o and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o holy_a father_n contradict_v one_o another_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o consider_v two_o thing_n as_o some_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_n i_o mean_v the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o for_o the_o thing_n signify_v all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o it_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o so_o we_o shall_v not_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v render_v we_o any_o testimony_n it_o be_v faith_n that_o must_v instruct_v and_o give_v we_o a_o testimony_n it_o be_v of_o faith_n to_o direct_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n as_o to_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o also_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o also_o distinguish_v two_o thing_n the_o substance_n and_o their_o nature_n and_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherewith_o they_o be_v qualify_v by_o favour_n of_o the_o benediction_n for_o example_n in_o baptism_n they_o pretend_v that_o water_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n have_v two_o relation_n one_o of_o the_o bare_a element_n of_o the_o nature_n which_o keep_v its_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o religion_n which_o consecration_n give_v it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o beside_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o bear_v the_o quality_n of_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o god_n add_v unto_o nature_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o unto_o our_o subject_n they_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n be_v organ_n pure_o natural_a they_o can_v lift_v themselves_o above_o nature_n nor_o make_v we_o a_o true_a report_n of_o what_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o their_o law_n but_o whilst_o they_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o nature_n and_o that_o they_o undertake_v nothing_o beyond_o their_o strength_n and_o the_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o they_o their_o testimony_n be_v infallible_a and_o their_o deposition_n true_a and_o certain_a therefore_o when_o they_o show_v we_o that_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n be_v true_o water_n according_a to_o its_o substance_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n also_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o substance_n they_o judge_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o after_o what_o the_o father_n have_v tell_v we_o because_o than_o they_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n that_o god_n have_v set_v they_o but_o when_o they_o will_v pass_v further_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v but_o bare_a water_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n we_o shall_v command_v their_o silence_n because_o they_o pass_v beyond_o their_o bound_n and_o pass_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v be_v only_o give_v unto_o faith_n to_o dispose_v of_o they_o also_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o occasion_n that_o the_o same_o father_n forbid_v we_o to_o hearken_v unto_o they_o or_o receive_v their_o testimony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n what_o have_v you_o see_v 4._o ambros_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 3._o l._n 4._o say_v he_o i_o have_v see_v water_n indeed_o but_o not_o water_n only_o i_o also_o see_v the_o deacon_n say_v service_n and_o the_o bishop_n examine_v and_o consecrate_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v you_o that_o before_o all_o thing_n you_o shall_v look_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n see_v which_o be_v temporary_a ibid._n ibid._n but_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v invisible_a which_o be_v eternal_a and_o again_o believe_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n only_o what_o be_v not_o see_v be_v most_o see_v because_o the_o one_o be_v temporal_a and_o the_o other_o eternal_a and_o that_o which_o be_v eternal_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n but_o be_v see_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n 3._o apud_fw-la ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacram._n c._n 3._o you_o have_v see_v what_o may_v be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o human_a perception_n but_o you_o have_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n which_o operate_v because_o they_o be_v invisible_a those_o which_o be_v not_o see_v be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v see_v because_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a be_v temporal_a and_o the_o thing_n invisible_a be_v eternal_a and_o because_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o believer_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n that_o the_o unbeliever_n have_v only_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n whereas_o the_o believer_n have_v beside_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n those_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o faith_n st._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o infidel_n see_v only_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n stay_v at_o the_o exterior_a of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o for_o the_o believer_n he_o understand_v the_o excellency_n the_o virtue_n and_o the_o mean_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o see_v as_o well_o as_o the_o unbeliever_n the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o body_n 378._o câ—rysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 378._o the_o unbeliever_n say_v he_o hear_v mention_n make_v of_o baptism_n think_v that_o it_o be_v but_o water_n but_o as_o for_o i_o i_o do_v not_o only_o look_v upon_o what_o be_v see_v i_o consider_v also_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o think_v that_o my_o body_n only_o be_v wash_v and_o i_o do_v believe_v my_o soul_n be_v also_o purify_v and_o sanctify_v for_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v by_o the_o bodily_a eye_n of_o what_o be_v see_v but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n i_o hear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n name_v i_o conceive_v it_o after_o one_o manner_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n understand_v it_o after_o another_o which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o this_o excellent_a comparison_n a_o illiterate_a person_n say_v he_o receive_v a_o letter_n take_v it_o only_o for_o paper_n and_o ink_n but_o a_o person_n that_o understand_v letter_n find_v quite_o another_o thing_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n and_o speak_v with_o a_o person_n absent_a and_o will_v in_o his_o time_n say_v what_o he_o list_v and_o will_v make_v himself_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o mean_n of_o letter_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o mystery_n for_o unbeliever_n understand_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o hear_v speak_v
so_o that_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v hear_v it_o although_o they_o have_v hear_v it_o whereas_o believer_n have_v the_o experience_n make_v by_o the_o spirit_n see_v and_o understand_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v this_o similitude_n say_v they_o be_v just_a and_o conduct_n we_o unto_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o for_o it_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o ignorant_a man_n in_o regard_n of_o a_o letter_n for_o as_o this_o man_n receive_v a_o letter_n say_v it_o be_v paper_n and_o ink_n which_o be_v very_o true_a so_o also_o our_o sense_n contemplate_v the_o sacrament_n assure_v we_o that_o it_o be_v water_n bread_n and_o wine_n so_o far_o their_o testimony_n be_v faithful_a but_o as_o this_o same_o man_n be_v deceive_v when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o paper_n and_o ink_n because_o he_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n necessary_a to_o penetrate_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n even_o so_o also_o our_o sense_n go_v astray_o when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v but_o mere_a water_n and_o bread_n and_o wine_n because_o they_o keep_v not_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o own_o sphere_n and_o that_o they_o rash_o undertake_v to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v not_o at_o all_o within_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o object_n we_o must_v then_o say_v they_o to_o end_v this_o difficulty_n receive_v their_o testimony_n in_o the_o affirmative_a and_o reject_v their_o testimony_n in_o the_o negative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o must_v be_v hear_v when_o their_o report_n touch_v only_o the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v water_n in_o baptism_n and_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o not_o when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v but_o only_a water_n bread_n and_o wine_n for_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherewith_o consecration_n have_v invest_v they_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n two_o observation_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n because_o they_o may_v both_o serve_v to_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n by_o the_o first_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o sacrament_n something_o visible_a must_v be_v establish_v that_o may_v be_v true_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v and_o which_o beside_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o meditation_n of_o something_o else_o that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n say_v he_o when_o we_o stay_v not_o at_o what_o we_o see_v but_o that_o we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o believe_v another_o by_o the_o second_o he_o give_v we_o notice_n that_o the_o fraud_n consist_v in_o the_o set_n a_o thing_n which_o hide_v from_o our_o eye_n the_o true_a form_n and_o be_v nothing_o less_o in_o effect_n than_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v outward_o ephes_n id._n homil._n 13._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la ephes_n the_o fraud_n say_v he_o be_v when_o a_o thing_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v not_o there_o may_v be_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v some_o other_o maxim_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n for_o instance_n that_o all_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n tell_v we_o already_o 1._o cyril_n alex._n the_o trin_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o greg._n nyss_n in_o hexa_fw-la p._n 13._o t._n 1._o that_o which_o can_v be_v see_v nor_o touch_v be_v not_o a_o body_n and_o before_o he_o gregory_n of_o nyss_n if_o the_o earth_n say_v he_o be_v invisible_a it_o be_v whole_o without_o colour_n now_o what_o be_v without_o colour_n be_v also_o without_o form_n and_o that_o which_o be_v without_o figure_n and_o form_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr hom._n apific_a c._n 24._o p._n 107._o t._n 1._o have_v not_o a_o body_n and_o elsewhere_o if_o you_o take_v colour_n from_o a_o subject_n or_o the_o solidity_n and_o quantity_n you_o destroy_v the_o symmetry_n of_o the_o body_n for_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o be_v not_o a_o body_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o colour_n nor_o form_n nor_o solidity_n nor_o distance_n nor_o the_o other_o property_n and_o vigilius_n a_o afrïcan_n treat_v of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 14._o vigil_n advers._fw-la eutych_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o if_o the_o flesh_n say_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o word_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v that_o it_o be_v increated_a invisible_a and_o impalpable_a but_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o body_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n father_n chifflet_n the_o jesuit_n which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o last_o impression_n of_o vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n thus_o relate_v these_o latter_a word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o flesh_n be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n whereas_o in_o all_o the_o other_o edition_n be_v read_v according_a to_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o manuscript_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o flesh_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n so_o it_o have_v be_v read_v by_o josias_n simler_n cassander_n and_o those_o which_o have_v furnish_v we_o with_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o in_o truth_n if_o vigilius_n have_v speak_v otherwise_o he_o have_v very_o ill_o defend_v the_o catholic_n cause_n and_o have_v make_v the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n victorious_a as_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v by_o consult_v the_o passage_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o father_n chifflet_n have_v but_o ill_a manuscript_n or_o that_o he_o unaware_o let_v drop_n from_o his_o pen_n these_o word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v doubt_v instead_o of_o these_o it_o be_v impossible_a it_o be_v all_o i_o can_v charitable_o say_v to_o excuse_v he_o without_o hinder_v other_o from_o the_o liberty_n of_o think_v what_o they_o please_v the_o patriarch_n nicephora_n dispute_v with_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o armenian_a 176._o in_o manipâ—l_n var._n author_n combefis_n p._n 176._o touch_v image_n declare_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v visible_a palpable_a and_o bound_v they_o say_v also_o that_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o penetration_n of_o dimension_n therefore_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 541._o greg._n naziarz_n orat._n 2._o de_fw-fr theol._n p._n 541._o gregory_n nazianzen_n among_o the_o many_o absurdity_n which_o will_v follow_v if_o god_n be_v a_o body_n observe_v this_o that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o body_n in_o a_o body_n which_o be_v impossible_a that_o he_o will_v cut_v some_o body_n or_o will_v be_v cut_v himself_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v positive_o 741._o id._n ep._n 1._o â—d_a cledon_n p._n 741._o that_o the_o place_n of_o one_o body_n can_v contain_v two_o or_o more_o as_o a_o vessel_n of_o one_o bushel_n can_v contain_v two_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o body_n can_v penetrate_v other_o without_o cut_v and_o be_v cut_v without_o yield_v and_o without_o be_v resist_v as_o liquid_a thing_n do_v mingle_v together_o they_o further_o testify_v that_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o that_o each_o part_n shall_v correspond_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n st._n austin_n explain_v himself_o thus_o in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n 6._o aug._n count_v eâ—_n fund_z c_o 16._o t._n 6._o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n some_o any_o thing_n say_v he_o that_o be_v stretch_v out_o by_o any_o manner_n of_o bigness_n become_v less_o by_o part_n have_v one_o here_o another_o there_o for_o a_o finger_n be_v less_o than_o the_o hand_n and_o less_o also_o than_o two_o finger_n and_o one_o be_v the_o place_n of_o this_o finger_n another_o of_o that_o another_z that_o of_o the_o whole_a hand_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n but_o be_v less_o in_o its_o part_n than_o in_o its_o whole_a and_o that_o can_v possible_o have_v in_o the_o place_n of_o one_o sole_a part_n another_o part_n both_o together_o but_o one_o here_o another_z there_o in_o space_n and_o distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o 12._o id._n de_fw-fr orig._n anâ—â—â—_n 4_o c._n 12._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o desines_n the_o body_n by_o what_o be_v compose_v of_o part_n great_a or_o less_o which_o fill_v space_n great_a or_o small_a 21._o ib._n c._n 21._o thereafter_o as_o they_o be_v also_o great_a or_o lesser_a and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o
have_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n if_o the_o consecration_n destroy_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n take_v wrong_a measure_n when_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v represent_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o destroy_v under_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o the_o bread_n itself_o be_v destroy_v it_o can_v be_v employ_v to_o signify_v that_o our_o flesh_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v see_v then_o that_o st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v use_v it_o to_o this_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o consecration_n do_v not_o annihilate_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n 14._o tertul._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o they_o say_v moreover_o that_o tertullian_n confirm_v they_o in_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v the_o god_n of_o martion_n have_v not_o yet_o reject_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o creator_n to_o represent_v his_o true_a body_n so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o sacrament_n he_o have_v need_n of_o borrow_v the_o good_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o martion_n which_o be_v a_o disciple_n above_o his_o master_n and_o a_o servant_n above_o his_o lord_n be_v much_o wise_a than_o he_o for_o he_o ruin_n what_o his_o master_n will_v have_v it_o plain_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n that_o martion_n in_o destroy_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o teach_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v as_o be_v of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o desire_v it_o and_o use_v it_o in_o his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o if_o tertullian_n say_v they_o have_v believe_v that_o he_o destroy_v it_o in_o consecrate_v of_o it_o he_o will_v not_o have_v oppose_v as_o he_o do_v the_o act_n of_o martion_n or_o rather_o his_o doctrine_n which_o condemn_v it_o unto_o a_o entire_a destruction_n unto_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o do_v employ_v it_o and_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o african_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o this_o history_n 26._o tertul._n advers._fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o i_o will_v instance_n some_o before_o i_o shall_v proceed_v far_o in_o his_o book_n against_o praxea_n he_o set_v it_o down_o for_o undoubted_a that_o what_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o ground_n the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n either_o his_o maxim_n be_v false_a say_v some_o and_o very_o indiscreet_o propound_v or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n elsewhere_o dispute_v against_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o martion_n 10._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 3._o c_o 10._o who_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o appear_v under_o a_o strange_a shape_n you_o make_v we_o say_v he_o to_o martion_n a_o miserable_a god_n in_o that_o he_o can_v not_o show_v his_o christ_n but_o in_o effigy_n of_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o and_o present_o after_o wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o some_o other_o substance_n more_o worthy_a of_o he_o but_o especial_o why_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o his_o own_o and_o not_o to_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v need_n of_o another_o which_o be_v unworthy_a of_o he_o let_v christian_n judge_v say_v the_o protestant_n if_o he_o can_v have_v speak_v thus_o and_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v every_o day_n appear_v under_o the_o effigy_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o substance_n and_o truth_n of_o bread_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 8._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v unto_o this_o heretic_n in_o the_o same_o book_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v and_z disguised_z what_o he_o be_v be_v flesh_n and_o not_o be_v so_o be_v man_n and_o not_o man_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n christ_n god_n and_o not_o god_n for_o what_o hinder_v but_o that_o he_o also_o bear_v the_o shadow_n of_o a_o god_n shall_v i_o believe_v it_o of_o his_o interior_a substance_n who_o deceive_v we_o by_o his_o exterior_a how_o shall_v he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v see_v he_o have_v be_v find_v so_o false_a in_o that_o which_o do_v appear_v see_v again_o if_o what_o he_o now_o say_v can_v be_v accommodate_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o bodily_a substance_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o be_o content_a to_o guess_v at_o what_o the_o protestant_n infer_v from_o these_o maxim_n he_o again_o object_n this_o to_o martion_n 11._o ibid._n c._n 11._o thou_o honour_v thy_o god_n with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o deceiver_n if_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o than_o what_o he_o give_v cause_n to_o man_n to_o believe_v he_o be_v the_o boldness_n or_o rather_o rashness_n say_v they_o of_o tertullian_n can_v enough_o be_v admire_v so_o to_o pursue_v and_o force_n martion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v now_o of_o and_o in_o another_o book_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o refute_v the_o shadow_n of_o this_o arch_a heretic_n by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o the_o gospel_n 18._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o in_o that_o she_o kiss_v say_v he_o the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o she_o wash_v they_o with_o her_o tear_n and_o wipe_v they_o with_o the_o hair_n of_o her_o head_n in_o that_o she_o pour_v precious_a ointment_n upon_o he_o it_o show_v that_o she_o handle_v a_o true_a real_a body_n and_o not_o a_o empty_a shadow_n all_o the_o world_n as_o they_o think_v may_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n believe_v martion_n will_v undoubted_o have_v oppose_v unto_o the_o example_n of_o the_o sinner_n which_o tertullian_n press_v against_o he_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v handle_v which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n wherewith_o a_o live_a body_n may_v be_v nourish_v which_o be_v subject_a to_o mouldiness_n and_o several_a other_o the_o like_a accident_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o for_o all_o this_o be_v conclude_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman-church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o bare_o accident_n and_o appearance_n in_o another_o treatise_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o heretic_n 5._o id._n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christ_n c._n 5._o wherefore_o say_v he_o will_v you_o that_o one_o half_a of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v a_o fiction_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o truth_n whole_o and_o entire_o believe_v i_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v bear_v than_o to_o lie_v in_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o there_o again_o he_o add_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o martion_n jesus_n christ_n have_v flesh_n hard_o without_o bone_n solid_a without_o nerve_n bloody_a without_o blood_n cover_v without_o garment_n a_o body_n that_o be_v hungry_a without_o appetite_n that_o eat_v without_o tooth_n and_o speak_v without_o a_o tongue_n so_o that_o his_o word_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n which_o deceive_v the_o ear_n by_o the_o sound_n of_o a_o voice_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o press_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o his_o disciple_n after_o the_o resurrection_n see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v then_o he_o add_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o heretic_n have_v not_o true_o flesh_n and_o bone_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o so_o present_v the_o appearance_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o open_o deceive_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o for_o bones_o which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o effect_n see_v say_v he_o he_o surprise_v he_o deceive_v he_o abuse_v the_o eye_n the_o sense_n the_o come_v near_o and_o touch_v of_o all_o his_o disciple_n there_o need_v not_o say_v they_o much_o subtlety_n and_o wit_n to_o comprehend_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n destroy_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o
eutychian_o can_v not_o have_v admit_v without_o pull_v down_o with_o one_o hand_n what_o they_o build_v with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o destroy_v what_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n but_o to_o the_o end_n no_o scruple_n may_v rest_v hereupon_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n let_v we_o hear_v this_o dialogue_n of_o theodoret_n with_o a_o eutychian_a heret_fw-la 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84_o 85._o t._n 4._o it_o be_v very_o well_o that_o you_o have_v begin_v the_o discourse_n of_o divine_a mystery_n for_o thereby_o i_o will_v show_v you_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v into_o another_o nature_n answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n which_o i_o shall_v propose_v orthod_n i_o will_v answer_v heret_fw-la what_o do_v you_o call_v before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v orthod_n we_o must_v not_o speak_v open_o fear_v we_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o person_n not_o initiate_v heret_fw-la answer_v obscure_o orthod_n i_o call_v it_o a_o food_n make_v of_o certain_a grain_n heret_fw-la and_o how_o be_v the_o other_o symbol_n call_v orthod_n it_o be_v common_o call_v by_o a_o name_n that_o design_n a_o certain_a sort_n of_o liquor_n heret_fw-la but_o after_o consecration_n what_o call_v you_o they_o orthod_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n heret_fw-la and_o do_v you_o believe_v you_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n orthod_n i_o do_v believe_v it_o heret_fw-la as_o then_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o thing_n before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n but_o after_o consecration_n be_v change_v and_o make_v another_o thing_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n after_o his_o ascension_n orthod_n you_o be_v take_v in_o your_o own_o net_n which_o you_o lay_v for_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v not_o change_v their_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o they_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o be_v worship_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v compare_v now_o this_o image_n with_o its_o original_a and_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o resemblance_n which_o be_v betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o figure_n ought_v to_o resemble_v the_o original_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v his_o first_o form_n his_o first_o figure_n and_o his_o first_o circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n but_o after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v make_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a it_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o all_o creature_n do_v adore_v it_o because_o it_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n of_o nature_n heret_fw-la but_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v change_v its_o former_a name_n for_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v what_o it_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o answer_v the_o sign_n shall_v be_v call_v god_n and_o not_o body_n orthod_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o you_o be_v in_o darkness_n for_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o only_o call_v body_n but_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o lord_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o and_o as_o for_o the_o body_n itself_o we_o call_v it_o a_o divine_a body_n a_o quicken_a body_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n meaning_n thereby_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o ordinary_a person_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o be_v god_n and_o man._n this_o discourse_n be_v write_v as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o sunbeam_n to_o use_v tertullian_n expression_n have_v no_o need_n of_o explication_n therefore_o we_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o inquiry_n into_o the_o change_n arrive_v first_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o then_o afterward_o in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n although_o custom_n in_o speech_n be_v a_o very_a capricious_a master_n and_o exercise_v over_o the_o word_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o its_o tyrannical_a government_n a_o absolute_a authority_n reject_v or_o use_v they_o at_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o after_o its_o wild_a fancy_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v certain_a expression_n so_o confirm_v by_o long_a use_n and_o so_o particular_o adapt_v to_o signify_v certain_a thing_n that_o they_o can_v be_v abolish_v without_o disturb_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n of_o man_n and_o without_o forget_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o thing_n for_o the_o representation_n whereof_o they_o be_v design_v if_o this_o may_v befall_v in_o thing_n of_o civil_a society_n much_o more_o be_v it_o to_o be_v fear_v in_o thing_n of_o a_o religious_a nature_n because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o consequence_n and_o effect_n be_v more_o fatal_a and_o dangerous_a therefore_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o careful_a of_o exact_o retain_v certain_a term_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n which_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o can_v not_o be_v change_v without_o open_v the_o door_n unto_o some_o alteration_n in_o the_o doctrine_n so_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o remove_v the_o bound_n which_o our_o forefather_n have_v set_v it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n and_o motive_n that_o it_o be_v say_v throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n for_o above_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o never_o be_v see_v in_o so_o considerable_a a_o space_n of_o time_n in_o that_o vast_a and_o spacious_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n that_o offer_v to_o question_v expression_n that_o be_v so_o well_o establish_v and_o moreover_o so_o constant_o and_o universal_o receive_v as_o they_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v spring_v up_o in_o mount_n sinai_n a_o certain_a friar_n call_v anastatius_fw-la which_o rash_o pass_v over_o the_o bound_n that_o in_o this_o regard_n have_v be_v observe_v reject_v the_o term_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n which_o be_v common_o use_v until_o his_o time_n but_o not_o to_o confound_v this_o anastatius_fw-la with_o other_o of_o the_o same_o name_n which_o have_v be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o also_o to_o discover_v the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o himself_o observe_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n he_o be_v tell_v 10._o annestat_fw-la sin_n in_o c._n 10._o that_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patriarch_n eulogius_n there_o be_v in_o that_o city_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a which_o favour_v the_o party_n of_o the_o severian_n heretic_n and_o who_o to_o this_o effect_n have_v contribute_v in_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n now_o eulogius_n die_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 608._o this_o be_v not_o tell_v unto_o anastatius_fw-la until_o a_o considerable_a time_n have_v pass_v after_o the_o death_n of_o eulogius_n let_v we_o say_v it_o may_v be_v about_o 20_o or_o 22_o year_n which_o be_v the_o least_o can_v be_v allow_v anastatius_fw-la then_o can_v not_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o matter_n till_o the_o year_n 630._o and_o he_o can_v be_v neither_o of_o the_o two_o anastatiuse_n that_o be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n ibid._n ibid._n see_v the_o last_o be_v murder_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o year_n 608._o beside_o he_o write_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n there_o arise_v a_o question_n touch_v some_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n after_o his_o uncle_n theophilus_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v and_o that_o then_o one_o isidor_n library_n keeper_n and_o true_o orthodox_n produce_v a_o copy_n a_o exemplification_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n cyril_n which_o have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o patriarch_n be_v orthodox_n for_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o eutychian_a he_o will_v not_o have_v tolerate_v a_o library_n keeper_n that_o have_v be_v orthodox_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o his_o belief_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v if_o i_o be_v not_o
impute_v unto_o they_o because_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v supra_fw-la cap._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o â—bi_fw-la supra_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o waldensis_n insert_v by_o paul_n perrin_n in_o their_o history_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o taborite_n which_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a and_o wicked_a sect_n of_o the_o waldensis_n of_o necessity_n then_o their_o belief_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n because_o that_o of_o the_o waldensis_n do_v agree_v with_o it_o as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o taborite_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n but_o what_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o than_o their_o own_o confession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o in_o the_o year_n 1431._o by_o john_n lukavitz_n wherein_o they_o declare_v lukavit_n confess_v tabor_n joan._n lukavit_n that_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o a_o material_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o then_o they_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v also_o in_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n with_o all_o its_o essential_a and_o accidental_a propriety_n because_o say_v they_o this_o will_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o presuppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v substantial_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o they_o formal_o deny_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o john_n hus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v taborite_n it_o must_v be_v own_v after_o so_o express_v a_o declaration_n as_o they_o make_v that_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantion_n if_o we_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o be_v report_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n we_o can_v question_v but_o that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o council_n do_v condemn_v thirty_o article_n of_o john_n hus_n in_o the_o 15._o 1_o council_n constant_n sess_v 15._o twenty_o five_o whereof_o they_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v approve_v of_o forty_o article_n of_o wickliff_n the_o 8._o 2_o ibid._n sess_v 8._o three_o first_o whereof_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n moreover_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o proceed_n make_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v preach_v and_o teach_v 15._o 3_o ibid._n sess_v 15._o that_o after_o consecrate_v the_o host_n at_o the_o altar_n the_o material_a bread_n do_v remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o church_n hold_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v erroneous_a therefore_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o constant_n ad_fw-la finem_fw-la council_n constant_n in_o his_o bull_n of_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o represent_v john_n hus_n as_o approve_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n before_o speak_v of_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o declare_v also_o that_o jerom_n of_o prague_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o council_n do_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o 21._o 1_o ibid._n sess_v 21._o session_n and_o gobellin_n persona_fw-la official_a of_o the_o diocese_n of_o 95._o 2_o cosmodrom_n a_o tat_o 6._o c._n 95._o peterborough_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o contrary_a after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o council_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o work_n of_o john_n hus_n print_v at_o noremberg_n anno_fw-la 1558._o with_o his_o martyrdom_n and_o that_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o their_o death_n be_v therein_o style_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o he_o always_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o concomitance_n and_o the_o read_n of_o wickliff_n work_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a kindness_n call_v he_o always_o evangelical_n doctor_n can_v never_o make_v he_o alter_v his_o mind_n nor_o work_v upon_o his_o spirit_n the_o same_o effect_n which_o it_o wrought_v upon_o the_o taborite_n in_o fine_a in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o false_a apparition_n of_o it_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v frequent_o publish_v in_o all_o part_n he_o say_v 155_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 155_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n true_o and_o real_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v here_o below_o in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a discourse_n invisible_o and_o not_o visible_o as_o the_o autor_n of_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n will_v have_v it_o be_v believe_v and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o accuse_v of_o incredulity_n those_o which_o believe_v not_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o suppose_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o accident_n do_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o the_o sacrament_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o sacramental_o 161._o ibid._n p._n 156._o ibid._n p._n 158._o ibid._n fol._n 161._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n local_o he_o affirm_v for_o truth_n that_o his_o blood_n be_v true_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacramen_fw-la confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o among_o many_o inconvenience_n which_o he_o fear_v these_o feign_a apparition_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v produce_v 162._o ibid._n fol._n 162._o he_o put_v this_o down_o as_o the_o five_o that_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o which_o question_n whether_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n because_o it_o do_v not_o visible_o appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o we_o adore_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n the_o same_o man_n write_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 164._o id._n t._n 1._o fol._n 164._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v a_o great_a heresy_n he_o receive_v for_o a_o true_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustine_n a_o passage_n of_o lanfranc_n a_o swear_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n cite_v in_o his_o decree_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o a_o word_n in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o embrace_v and_o follow_v all_o that_o the_o latin_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o among_o several_a little_a treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v during_o his_o imprisonment_n at_o constance_n 1_o cap._n 2._o p._n 32._o t._n 1_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n write_v anno_fw-la 1415._o wherein_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n ibid._n ibid._n declare_v moreover_o that_o all_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n aught_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v preach_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o beginning_n unto_o that_o day_n and_o in_o fine_a 3_o ibid._n fol._n 49._o ibid._n fol._n 40._o c._n 3_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o say_v he_o i_o never_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v subsist_v in_o another_o little_a treatise_n wherein_o he_o examine_v whether_o lay-person_n shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o a_o truth_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o both_o species_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v entire_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o entire_o under_o that_o of_o wine_n he_o that_o write_v the_o history_n of_o john_n hus_n particular_o the_o conflict_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o
be_v take_v from_o the_o offering_n which_o christian_n offer_v upon_o the_o table_n in_o the_o church_n at_o the_o usual_a time_n that_o they_o assemble_v unto_o the_o communion_n as_o we_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n which_o will_v plain_o evidence_n that_o these_o offering_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o kind_n of_o bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ordinary_a action_n of_o life_n and_o if_o in_o process_n of_o time_n there_o ensue_v any_o alteration_n it_o be_v not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o nature_n or_o quality_n of_o bread_n as_o if_o that_o of_o common_a use_n be_v leaven_v and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a see_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o bread_n all_o the_o difference_n consist_v first_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v of_o a_o round_a form_n second_o about_o the_o seven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o prepare_v it_o express_o and_o on_o purpose_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o which_o we_o will_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n by_o some_o word_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n spicil_n t._n 4._o bibl._n paâ—_n part_n 2._o p._n 212._o l._n 3_o c._n 33._o t._n 4._o spicil_n which_o write_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v in_o the_o same_o century_n whereto_o there_o be_v many_o ceremony_n multiply_v for_o the_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o at_o first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o make_v of_o set_a purpose_n but_o with_o the_o common_a bread_n and_o even_o when_o it_o be_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v of_o purpose_n we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o great_a ceremony_n use_v about_o it_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v think_v good_a in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o make_v upon_o the_o bread_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n unto_o which_o custom_n father_n sirmond_n do_v apply_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n 4_o sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4_o assemble_v anno_fw-la 567._o and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o arles_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 554._o although_o to_o my_o seem_n there_o be_v nothing_o very_o clear_a in_o these_o two_o canon_n for_o authorise_v this_o custom_n also_o the_o same_o sirmond_n do_v confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o interpretation_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o be_v the_o plain_a of_o the_o two_o allege_a by_o he_o be_v not_o allow_v by_o all_o and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n which_o begin_v not_o to_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n separately_z from_o ordinary_a bread_n until_o about_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n shall_v have_v mark_v it_o before_o that_o time_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n but_o so_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n continue_v still_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o 41._o vit._n greg._n l._n 2._o c._n 41._o as_o the_o history_n of_o that_o woman_n do_v import_v who_o admire_v that_o this_o pope_n shall_v call_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n a_o loaf_n which_o she_o know_v very_o well_o she_o have_v make_v with_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v not_o only_o in_o gregory_n time_n but_o also_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n at_o which_o time_n a_o great_a difference_n have_v break_v out_o betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o among_o sundry_a reproach_n and_o some_o of_o they_o either_o very_a light_n or_o it_o may_v be_v unjust_a make_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o have_v in_o any_o manner_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o leaven_a or_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v if_o the_o latin_n have_v use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o their_o eucharist_n as_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n at_o which_o time_n this_o contention_n be_v manage_v with_o great_a heat_n on_o both_o side_n a_o manifest_a sign_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o her_o sacrament_n but_o in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o the_o nine_o and_o the_o eleven_o century_n azymo_fw-la sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la father_n sirmond_n have_v at_o large_a justify_v this_o truth_n and_o after_o his_o manner_n confirm_v it_o with_o such_o clear_a and_o strong_a reason_n and_o particular_o those_o abovementioned_a that_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v unto_o what_o he_o have_v say_v have_v very_o solid_o refute_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n allege_v against_o it_o and_o show_v that_o hugo_n tuscus_n and_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v as_o well_o as_o baronius_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 278._o hist_o council_n florent_fw-la sguropuli_fw-la sect._n 10._o c._n 1._o p._n 278._o in_o the_o council_n of_o florance_n hold_v under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o where_o be_v make_v by_o interest_n of_o state_n and_o policy_n a_o seem_a accord_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v conclude_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a bread_n that_o each_o church_n shall_v retain_v its_o own_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o eastern_a church_n shall_v make_v their_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o the_o western_a with_o unleavened_a bread_n so_o that_o the_o one_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o follow_v the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o other_o 14._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 14._o nevertheless_o i_o can_v pass_v by_o what_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n write_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n that_o unleavened_a bread_n shall_v be_v sanctify_v and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o leviticus_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n but_o it_o must_v either_o be_v say_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o his_o own_o or_o that_o he_o intend_v only_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o saviour_n or_o in_o fine_a what_o i_o believe_v to_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o this_o custom_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o diocese_n of_o that_o prelate_n if_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a to_o say_v that_o this_o long_a observation_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v add_v unto_o rabanus_n his_o work_n which_o i_o dare_v not_o affirm_v not_o be_v on_o the_o place_n to_o compare_v the_o print_a copy_n with_o the_o manuscript_n chap._n iu._n wherein_o be_v show_v from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o ensue_v thereupon_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o christian_n except_v some_o few_o heretic_n which_o have_v change_v it_o other_o that_o have_v miserable_o alter_v and_o corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o which_o have_v whole_o reject_v it_o though_o upon_o several_a motive_n and_o different_a principle_n neither_o be_v it_o sufficient_a to_o have_v hint_v at_o the_o reproach_n which_o be_v make_v against_o christian_n upon_o account_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o to_o have_v examine_v the_o great_a controversy_n which_o arm_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v the_o greek_a church_n against_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o shall_v be_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a to_o the_o end_n nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o consideration_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n employ_v by_o christian_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o liberality_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v inflame_v in_o those_o happy_a time_n with_o the_o divine_a fire_n of_o charity_n which_o the_o ancient_n
and_o wine_n whereon_o prayer_n be_v make_v and_o say_v express_o that_o this_o food_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n 34._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34._o st._n irenaeus_n say_v the_o same_o for_o he_o also_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n have_v be_v make_v the_o bread_n which_o have_v receive_v invocation_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n cease_v to_o be_v common_a bread_n and_o say_v that_o we_o sanctify_v the_o creature_n this_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n write_v against_o martion_n 23._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o for_o he_o observe_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o this_o heretic_n deny_v he_o will_v not_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o a_o creature_n that_o have_v be_v none_o of_o he_o 2_o strom._n l._n 1._o &_o paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2_o it_o be_v unto_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n refer_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o our_o lord_n 15._o origen_n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o &_o in_o matth._n c._n 15._o therefore_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o symbol_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sacred_a and_o sanctify_a body_n by_o prayer_n st._n cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogical_a catechism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o adorable_a trinity_n be_v but_o common_a bread_n and_o common_a wine_n but_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n 4._o lib._n 4._o juvencus_n a_o priest_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o evangelical_n history_n which_o he_o compose_v in_o latin_a verse_n have_v say_v he_o devout_o pray_v 351._o basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n sancto_fw-la c._n 27._o t._n 2._o p._n 351._o the_o great_a st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o of_o the_o saint_n have_v leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writing_n the_o word_n of_o invocation_n for_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n his_o brother_n 536._o in_o baptism_n christ_n p._n 8_o 22._o orat._n catech._n c._n 37._o p._n 536._o the_o mystical_a oil_n as_o also_o the_o wine_n be_v of_o no_o great_a moment_n before_o consecration_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o operate_v excellent_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o nature_n of_o visible_a thing_n be_v transelemented_a by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o benediction_n st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n 4._o l._n 4._o the_o side_n c._n 5._o t._n 4._o as_o often_o as_o we_o take_v the_o sacrament_n which_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o holy_a prayer_n be_v transfigure_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n we_o do_v show_v the_o lord_n death_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n describe_v the_o cruelty_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o catholic_n and_o mark_v particular_o against_o what_o they_o show_v it_o what_o say_v he_o be_v more_o sacrilegious_a than_o to_o break_v tear_n 6._o lib._n 6._o and_o destroy_v the_o altar_n of_o god_n whereon_o you_o yourselves_o have_v sometime_o offer_v etc._n etc._n where_o the_o almighty_a god_n have_v be_v invoke_v where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n draw_v down_o by_o prayer_n have_v descend_v 87._o paschal_n 1._o bibl._n patr._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o origen_n he_o do_v not_o consider_v say_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n in_o italy_n 2._o in_o exod._n tract_n 2._o when_o our_o saviour_n present_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o show_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n ephrem_fw-la of_o edessa_n if_o the_o book_n publish_v in_o his_o name_n be_v he_o the_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n bless_a and_o break_v it_o nonscrutandâ—_n de_fw-fr natura_fw-la dei_fw-la curiose_fw-la nonscrutandâ—_n in_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o bless_v the_o cup_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o precious_a blood_n st._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n the_o lord_n give_v thanks_o show_v we_o how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n graec._n hom._n 82._o graec._n and_o upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n the_o apostle_n say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n because_o hold_v it_o in_o our_o hand_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n hymn_n and_o praise_n and_o do_v praise_v he_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o evagrius_n reprove_v the_o pride_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o deacon_n which_o rash_o advance_v themselves_o above_o the_o priest_n who_o can_v endure_v say_v he_o 83._o epist_n 83._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o table_n and_o of_o widow_n shall_v raise_v themselves_o be_v swell_v with_o pride_n above_o thofe_n which_o by_o prayer_n do_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v thereunto_o necessary_a st._n austin_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o paulinus_n 59_o in_o sophon_n â—3_n epist_n 59_o we_o mean_v by_o prayer_n those_o which_o we_o make_v in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n before_o we_o begin_v to_o bless_v what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o by_o benediction_n those_o which_o be_v make_v when_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a and_o break_v in_o piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n we_o call_v that_o only_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n consecrate_v and_o administer_v by_o sinner_n what_o then_o say_v he_o 20._o de_fw-fr baptism_n l._n 5._o c._n 20._o do_v god_n hear_v a_o homicide_n pray_v either_o on_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o on_o the_o oil_n or_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o another_o place_n divers_a serm._n 87._o the_o divers_a it_o be_v not_o all_o sort_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o blessing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n do_v very_o frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n joan._n glaphir_n in_o genes_n exod._n levit._n &_o in_o joan._n eulogy_n that_o be_v blessing_n because_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o blessing_n and_o prayer_n and_o that_o blessing_n be_v all_o one_o in_o st._n cyril_n sense_n with_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n he_o show_v plain_o 12._o contra_fw-la anthropomopth_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v in_o the_o church_n be_v sanctify_v bless_a and_o consecrate_v by_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n who_o be_v not_o always_o of_o st._n cyril_n mind_n yet_o agree_v with_o he_o full_o in_o this_o matter_n 2._o dialog_n 2._o what_o do_v you_o call_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v offer_v before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n a_o food_n make_v of_o such_o seed_n and_o what_o do_v you_o call_v it_o after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n st._n prosper_n or_o some_o body_n else_o in_o his_o name_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n 2._o part._n 2._o c._n 2._o he_o affirm_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n a_o fragment_n of_o a_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n pray_v over_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o these_o prayer_n say_v he_o they_o look_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o make_v and_o consecrate_v by_o his_o divine_a presence_n the_o bread_n offer_v and_o the_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n into_o the_o body_n itself_o or_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a 14._o in_o cap._n 14._o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o those_o which_o present_v the_o bread_n shall_v believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n and_o prayer_n it_o be_v his_o body_n the_o suppose_a eusebius_n of_o emessa_n or_o rather_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o aâ—â—â—s_n or_o some_o other_o for_o
o_o god_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o this_o reasonable_a service_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o and_o receive_v they_o as_o thou_o do_v the_o oblation_n of_o abel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o noah_n the_o priesthood_n of_o moses_n and_o aaron_n the_o peaceable_a offering_n of_o samuel_n the_o repentance_n of_o david_n the_o incense_n of_o zacharias_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o thou_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o thy_o apostle_n this_o true_a worship_n thou_o also_o of_o thy_o goodness_n will_v receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v sinner_n these_o gift_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o grant_v that_o our_o oblation_n may_v be_v agreeable_a be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o propitiation_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o of_o those_o which_o the_o people_n have_v commit_v through_o ignorance_n this_o action_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n offer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v call_v not_o only_a oblation_n but_o also_o sacrifice_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o examine_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v eleemos_n cypr._n the_o oper_n &_o eleemos_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n cyprian_n do_v positive_o call_v this_o action_n a_o sacrifice_n in_o that_o place_n of_o his_o former_o allege_a when_o the_o oblation_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v bless_v they_o be_v again_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o prayer_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o because_o that_o in_o some_o sort_n relate_v unto_o this_o first_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o speak_v i_o will_v seek_v for_o the_o second_o in_o the_o oblation_n make_v unto_o god_n of_o these_o same_o oblation_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o time_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v for_o we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 12._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 12._o at_o that_o instant_n address_v this_o prayer_n unto_o god_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o o_o our_o god_n and_o our_o king_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o jesus_n christ_n because_o thou_o have_v count_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o sight_n and_o to_o execute_v the_o priesthood_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o have_v need_v of_o nothing_o to_o behold_v these_o oblation_n with_o a_o favourable_a eye_n which_o be_v set_v before_o thou_o that_o thou_o will_v accept_v they_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o son_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o do_v after_o this_o manner_n think_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o begin_v the_o celebration_n of_o his_o eucharist_n with_o prayer_n make_v a_o kind_n of_o oblation_n unto_o god_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o willingness_n of_o sacrifice_v himself_o soon_o after_o for_o the_o expiation_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o they_o ground_v the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v wherein_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v unto_o they_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o will_v by_o his_o blessing_n make_v they_o the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n shed_v of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o their_o soul_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyprian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n say_v in_o sundry_a place_n that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o offer_v wine_n and_o that_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o the_o lord_n therein_o offer_v himself_o have_v in_o all_o likelihood_n regard_v unto_o the_o disposition_n wherein_o he_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o expose_v himself_o unto_o death_n for_o we_o when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o memorial_n of_o it_o 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o our_o lord_n say_v he_o offer_v himself_o first_o unto_o his_o father_n and_o command_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o so_o that_o the_o sacrificer_n which_o imitate_v what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o three_o and_o last_o of_o the_o oblation_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o be_v practise_v by_o christian_n it_o be_v do_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n after_o which_o they_o offer_v they_o unto_o god_n whereunto_o relate_v the_o warning_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o gift_n offer_v unto_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v it_o as_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n through_o the_o intercession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n also_o jacob._n liturg._n s._n jacob._n they_o pray_v for_o the_o gift_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o sanctify_a to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v accept_v they_o and_o receive_v they_o upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n as_o a_o sweet_a and_o spiritual_a savour_n he_o will_v in_o their_o stead_n send_v his_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o they_o also_o pray_v that_o because_o he_o have_v receive_v as_o a_o odour_n of_o sweet_a savour_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o oblation_n and_o present_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v be_v please_v to_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o will_v also_o sanctify_v their_o soul_n their_o spirit_n and_o body_n etc._n etc._n in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o of_o thy_o good_n 403._o liturg._n chrys_n germ._n theor._n p_o 403._o or_o as_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n explain_v it_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o the_o antitype_n it_o be_v true_a that_o consider_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v this_o oblation_n shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o prayer_n whereby_o they_o pretend_v to_o consecrate_v but_o if_o the_o latin_n be_v consider_v this_o oblation_n be_v not_o make_v unto_o god_n until_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v but_o there_o be_v see_v in_o this_o liturgy_n for_o the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v the_o same_o as_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n in_o fine_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v although_o they_o be_v not_o all_o make_v by_o the_o author_n in_o who_o name_n they_o pass_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n after_o the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v a_o oblation_n as_o be_v express_o say_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o of_o all_o the_o liturgy_n there_o be_v none_o that_o better_a inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o oblation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o thus_o speak_v unto_o god_n can._n missa_fw-la can._n we_o offer_v unto_o thy_o glorious_a majesty_n of_o thy_o gift_n and_o of_o thy_o present_n a_o holy_a and_o immaculate_a host_n the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o eternal_a health_n upon_o which_o thing_n we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o look_v with_o a_o favourable_a and_o propitious_a eye_n and_o to_o accept_v they_o as_o thou_o be_v please_v to_o accept_v the_o present_n of_o thy_o righteous_a son_n abel_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o patriarch_n abraham_n and_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o immaculate_a host_n which_o thy_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v offer_v unto_o thou_o we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n to_o command_v that_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v carry_v by_o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o thy_o high_a altar_n into_o the_o presence_n of_o thy_o divine_a majesty_n and_o a_o little_a after_o continue_v the_o like_a discourse_n they_o say_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n o_o lord_n thou_o have_v make_v all_o these_o thing_n for_o we_o thou_o sanctifie_v bless_v and_o bestow_v they_o upon_o we_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n meditate_v upon_o this_o latter_a oblation_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o they_o speak_v as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o although_o they_o have_v not_o all_o express_v themselves_o after_o one_o manner_n yet_o nevertheless_o their_o expression_n however_o they_o seem_v to_o
in_o some_o sort_n they_o may_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a substance_n whereas_o before_o consecration_n they_o have_v only_o a_o substance_n who_o quality_n seem_v but_o to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o they_o find_v nothing_o therein_o more_o harsh_a than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o ratran_n demetr_v bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o fang_n dom._n aug._n annot_fw-mi in_o job_n t._n 4_o ex_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 394._o prosper_n ad_fw-la demetr_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v former_o in_o the_o wilderness_n change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v we_o into_o his_o body_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n prosper_v his_o disciple_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n be_v convert_v or_o change_v into_o his_o body_n caesarius_n himself_o say_v they_o deserve_v that_o right_a and_o invite_v we_o thus_o to_o understand_v he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o sermon_n that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v to_o transport_v his_o body_n into_o heaven_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o have_v always_o his_o holy_a sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o be_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v in_o that_o day_n consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v honour_v what_o be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o because_o the_o redemption_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v a_o continual_a progress_n the_o oblation_n also_o of_o the_o redemption_n shall_v be_v perpetual_a and_o that_o this_o everlasting_a sacrifice_n shall_v always_o live_v and_o be_v remember_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n second_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n unto_o that_o which_o befall_v man_n in_o baptism_n to_o show_v we_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v only_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o quality_n the_o man_n renew_v say_v he_o by_o the_o save_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eternal_a body_n after_o which_o he_o add_v let_v no_o body_n then_o doubt_v but_o the_o original_a creature_n may_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n see_v he_o perceive_v man_n by_o the_o art_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o say_v the_o honour_n of_o caesarius_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v fave_v nor_o any_o good_a sense_n be_v give_v his_o word_n but_o in_o say_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o show_v that_o as_o man_n regenerate_v by_o baptism_n be_v not_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o so_o also_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o body_n but_o sacramental_o and_o virtual_o use_v also_o the_o word_n nature_n for_o quality_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o st._n macarius_n use_v it_o ult_n macar_n hom._n 44._o greg._n nyss_n in_o cant._n hom._n 9_o id._n orat._n 1._o in_o christ_n resur_n id._n de_fw-fr virgin_n c._n ult_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a soul_n must_v be_v change_v from_o this_o vile_a nature_n unto_o a_o divine_a nature_n to_o intimate_v a_o divine_a quality_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o spiritual_a quality_n and_o again_o that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pass_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o we_o may_v pass_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o man_n into_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o angel_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o all_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v the_o homily_n of_o easter_n now_o in_o question_n among_o many_o homily_n of_o caesarius_n victor_n in_o mr._n colbets_n and_o st._n victor_n which_o i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o two_o library_n which_o may_v make_v it_o be_v suspect_v that_o it_o be_v of_o some_o author_n much_o young_a than_o caesarius_n in_o the_o sixth_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n teach_v that_o church_n fast_n be_v break_v 14._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o by_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o tertullian_n teach_v many_o do_v think_v say_v he_o that_o on_o station-day_n they_o stay_v there_o till_o three_o a_o clock_n without_o eat_v we_o shall_v not_o attend_v prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n the_o fast_a of_o the_o station_n shall_v be_v break_v i_o can_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o this_o body_n whereof_o they_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v this_o strange_a fancy_n that_o the_o fast_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o take_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o stomach_n the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v those_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v it_o nor_o tertullian_n so_o patient_a to_o suffer_v such_o a_o indignity_n without_o sharp_o reprove_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v he_o be_v too_o vehement_a not_o to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o one_o be_v much_o less_o so_o than_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_o not_o to_o be_v concern_v that_o people_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v so_o outrageous_o treat_v the_o glorify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n if_o he_o please_v and_o he_o must_v agree_v with_o i_o that_o the_o latin_n act_n very_o well_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o break_v the_o fast_a what_o we_o say_v of_o these_o first_o christian_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o council_n give_v they_o by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o to_o take_v it_o at_o evening_n when_o the_o station_n be_v end_v in_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o you_o will_v save_v both_o you_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v discover_v mark_n of_o this_o belief_n in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n and_o to_o the_o end_n those_o which_o read_v this_o work_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o will_v here_o insert_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n melain_n bishop_n of_o phemes_n and_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n where_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o anger_n be_v anno_fw-la 530._o 50._o in_o supplem_n council_n gallic_n p._n 49_o 50._o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v the_o author_n the_o man_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n and_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n albin_n and_o st._n victor_n launus_n and_o st._n marsus_n assemble_v in_o the_o city_n of_o anger_n be_v in_o the_o basilisk_n of_o st._n marry_o mother_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n by_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n celebrate_a mass_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n and_o have_v end_v before_o they_o go_v away_o the_o bless_a priest_n give_v they_o in_o charity_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o his_o benediction_n but_o marsus_n prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o his_o charity_n and_o neglect_v the_o eucharist_n whereof_o he_o shall_v have_v communicate_v let_v fall_v the_o portion_n he_o have_v receive_v of_o st._n milan_n into_o his_o bosom_n be_v then_o permit_v to_o return_v to_o their_o church_n and_o have_v salute_v each_o other_o they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n begin_v their_o journey_n they_o have_v sâ—â—â—â—ce_o go_v ten_o
adim_n c._n 12._o be_v that_o of_o sign_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o figure_n 40._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o according_a to_o which_o tertullian_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n 19_o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n 3._o gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o say_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o first_o sacrament_n recommend_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ambros_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacram._n apâ—d_v ambros_n false_o attribute_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n when_o he_o call_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n this_o passage_n also_o be_v allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la rathbert_n 22._o â—ede_o in_o luc._n c._n 22._o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n venerable_a bede_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 735_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o st._n luke_n he_o say_v that_o instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o jew_n passover_n our_o lord_n substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 3._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 3d_o psalm_n he_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o sacrament_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o expression_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v charlemagne_n who_o live_v until_o the_o year_n 814_o use_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o alcuin_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n sepâ—â—uzg_v ad_fw-la alcuin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o septuagesima_fw-la our_o lord_n say_v he_o sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o leave_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o benefit_n christian_n druthmar_n will_v employ_v the_o same_o word_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n the_o four_o be_v that_o of_o type_n serut_fw-la eâ—â—r_n de_fw-fr nature_n dei_fw-la non_fw-la serut_fw-la in_o this_o sense_n ephrem_n the_o syrian_a say_v in_o the_o ivth_o century_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o that_o he_o bless_v the_o cup_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n 4._o cyril_n hiâ—ros_fw-la mystag_n 4._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n pasch_fw-mi greg._n nazian_n orat._n 42._o vol._n 2._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o nevertheless_o typical_o although_o this_o passover_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o the_o old_a one_o for_o the_o legal_a passover_n i_o dare_v affirm_v be_v a_o obscure_a type_n of_o another_o type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o again_o 1._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o hieron_n in_o jerem._n c._n 31._o id._n l_o 2._o contr_n jovin_n ibid._n theod_n dialog_n 3._o id._n dialog_n 1._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o type_n of_o his_o salvation_n st._n jerome_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v with_o wine_n and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v not_o water_n but_o wine_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o the_o mystery_n which_o our_o lord_n express_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n call_v it_o the_o venerable_a and_o save_a type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o five_o be_v that_o of_o anti-type_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n antitype_n of_o his_o body_n and_o precious_a blood_n judas_n not_o be_v there_o present_a and_o again_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 26._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 29._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o royal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o celebrate_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n macarius_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o there_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o anti-type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n eustatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 2._o act._n 6._o cenc_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o proverb_n eat_v of_o my_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o wine_n which_o i_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o bodily_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n liturg._n basil_n liturg._n st._n basil_n in_o his_o liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o present_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n extr_n greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr obiâ—u_fw-fr gorgon_n well_fw-mi orat._n 11._o id._n orat._n 1._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o theod._n dial._n 2._o id._n dial._n 3._o extr_n his_o intimate_a friend_n to_o express_v both_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o apologetic_n he_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o anti-type_n of_o great_a mystery_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o be_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o participate_v of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n now_o the_o word_n type_n and_o antitype_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n the_o expression_n and_o a_o representation_n and_o they_o signify_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o the_o word_n figure_n do_v the_o six_o be_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o signify_v a_o sign_n signal_n or_o mark_n as_o grammarian_n say_v so_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 23._o consâ—â—t_fw-la apost_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n 9_o dionus_fw-la hier._n eccles_n l._n 9_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dennis_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o he_o by_o the_o venerable_a symbol_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o again_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o officiate_n wash_v his_o hand_n before_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o that_o this_o wash_n be_v do_v before_o the_o most_o holy_a symbol_n as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n himself_o 10._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 1._o c._n 10._o who_o know_v our_o most_o secret_a thought_n eusebius_n say_v we_o have_v receive_v or_o learned_a to_o make_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o table_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o save_a body_n and_o blood_n gen._n ib._n l._n 8._o a_o gen._n and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o a_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o according_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o testify_v that_o our_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v chrysost_fw-la chrys_n hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n pall_a
nourishment_n which_o we_o there_o receive_v but_o that_o the_o virtue_n which_o be_v in_o it_o quicken_v we_o as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o this_o quicken_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o bread_n but_o from_o the_o virtue_n and_o enliven_a efficacy_n wherewith_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n do_v accompany_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n what_o he_o add_v of_o baptism_n do_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o water_n alone_o which_o cleanse_v we_o but_o that_o by_o the_o water_n it_o perfect_v our_o salvation_n by_o the_o faith_n and_o energy_n by_o hope_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o sanctification_n st._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o explain_v himself_o full_a when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n greg._n nyss_n de_fw-fr b._n pt_n christ_n that_o be_v but_o common_a thing_n and_o of_o little_a worth_n before_o consecration_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v operate_v excellent_o after_o sanctification_n which_o be_v or_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n marc._n victor_n ms._n in_o c._n 14._o marc._n say_v that_o god_n have_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n bestow_v or_o send_v upon_o the_o thing_n present_v or_o offer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n it_o be_v this_o same_o power_n which_o st._n cyril_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o caelosyrius_n call_v the_o virtue_n and_o benediction_n 6._o cyril_n alex._n ep._n ad_fw-la caeâ—â—â—_n t._n 6._o and_o the_o quicken_a grace_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi as_o will_v appear_v when_o we_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o age_n which_o be_v beyond_o the_o nine_o century_n permit_v we_o not_o here_o to_o insert_v his_o testimony_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o we_o speak_v nat_n chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o t._n 4._o id._n the_o coem_n appel_n &_o the_o resurrect_a christ_n t._n 5._o theod._n dial._n 1_o gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o grace_n mention_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o priest_n pray_v that_o the_o blessing_n may_v descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o give_v this_o grace_n and_o that_o without_o it_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o make_v and_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n witness_v that_o our_o saviour_n add_v grace_n unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v thing_n divine_a and_o that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n 1.6_o iâ—d_n hispal_n orig_n 1.6_o and_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n that_o thâ—s_v divine_a virtue_n operate_v inward_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o salvation_n which_o god_n communicate_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n will_v have_v it_o call_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v unto_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n that_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v all_o the_o great_a praise_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v impute_v unto_o the_o power_n which_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o baptism_n whereof_o the_o same_o father_n have_v delight_v themselves_o in_o honour_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o new_a birth_n their_o design_n have_v be_v to_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o the_o admirable_a effect_n they_o produce_v by_o the_o grace_n benediction_n and_o virtue_n which_o god_n bestow_v on_o they_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n and_o it_o be_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n whereof_o we_o have_v treat_v that_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o change_v and_o be_v transelemented_a into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o also_o use_v other_o expression_n which_o in_o effect_n amount_v to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n expound_v to_o their_o advantage_n and_o which_o they_o make_v the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o these_o last_o expression_n at_o first_o sight_n seem_v inconsistent_a with_o what_o they_o say_v unto_o we_o before_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o nourish_v the_o body_n which_o be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n bread_n which_o be_v inamate_fw-it that_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n who_o substance_n remain_v and_o that_o pass_v as_o to_o its_o material_a part_n by_o the_o sordid_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a and_o common_a food_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n the_o image_n the_o resemblance_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o vain_a figure_n and_o empty_a and_o void_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n and_o virtue_n but_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n replenish_v as_o may_v be_v say_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n pour_v out_o who_o have_v institute_v they_o to_o be_v the_o instrument_n and_o organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v accompany_v their_o lawful_a use_n with_o his_o blessing_n and_o grace_n to_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o enliven_a sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n which_o merit_n ought_v never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o body_n see_v it_o be_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o his_o break_a body_n and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o that_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o this_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v very_o necessary_a to_o clear_v up_o this_o difficulty_n and_o to_o remove_v this_o seem_a contradiction_n i_o say_v seem_v for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o father_n themselves_o will_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o work_n light_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v safe_o conduct_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o salvation_n those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o read_v their_o work_n doubtless_o do_v observe_v that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a improper_a and_o equivocal_a expression_n and_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n neither_o do_v they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n although_o it_o be_v not_o so_o after_o consecration_n because_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o still_o retain_v the_o accident_n and_o likeness_n for_o my_o part_n i_o ingenious_o confess_v that_o i_o have_v never_o find_v such_o caution_n or_o advertisement_n in_o their_o work_n nevertheless_o man_n have_v much_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v those_o thing_n which_o resist_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n affirm_v frequent_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n if_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o bread_n nor_o wine_n though_o they_o call_v it_o so_o but_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v so_o kind_a nay_o it_o will_v have_v be_v their_o duty_n to_o have_v inform_v their_o reader_n and_o hearer_n that_o they_o may_v avoid_v this_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o rock_n of_o offence_n see_v here_o already_o say_v they_o a_o very_a considerable_a information_n and_o which_o will_v be_v more_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v
certain_a observation_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v so_o dom._n aug._n serm_n 53._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n almost_o all_o say_v st._n austin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o 4._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la triâ—it_fw-la c._n 4._o we_o call_v nothing_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n 19_o isid_n hâ—sual_a orig._n 6._o c._n 19_o and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n by_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n we_o may_v also_o allege_v upon_o this_o subject_a those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v his_o eucharist_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o those_o who_o in_o the_o second_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o avoid_v repeat_v the_o same_o testimony_n we_o remit_v the_o reader_n unto_o those_o two_o chapter_n where_o he_o may_v consult_v those_o two_o observation_n whilst_o we_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o this_o observation_n be_v so_o express_v and_o positive_a give_v very_o much_o light_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o silence_n we_o hint_v at_o although_o it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o several_a but_o yet_o far_o they_o give_v we_o notice_n in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n say_v st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesâ—r_n theod._n dial._n 1_o be_v esteem_v worthy_a to_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o cur_n lord_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o that_o call_v wheat_n and_o bread_n that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symhols_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n have_v a_o long_a while_o meditate_a say_v the_o protestant_n upon_o these_o sort_n of_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o conclude_v that_o because_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o another_o can_v be_v true_o that_o same_o by_o who_o name_n it_o be_v honour_v or_o that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o how_o to_o reason_v which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o slander_v they_o or_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v what_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v but_o what_o they_o do_v say_v and_o he_o infer_v that_o none_o can_v dispense_v themselves_o from_o approve_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o his_o dilemma_n for_o my_o part_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o judge_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n because_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o interest_n of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o protestant_n who_o argument_n i_o only_o allege_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o their_o intention_n they_o tell_v we_o for_o a_o three_o advertisement_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n so_o st._n austin_n do_v declare_v 2._o aug._n ep_v 23_o ad_fw-la bonif._n id._n in_o psal_n 33_o conc._n 2._o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o a_o manner_n and_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n accommodate_v himself_o after_o a_o certain_a sort_n when_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o have_v not_o yet_o observe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o correction_n and_o restriction_n be_v use_v when_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v true_o what_o they_o be_v call_v but_o only_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v of_o those_o which_o be_v only_o so_o improper_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o certain_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v unto_o the_o subject_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o in_o who_o consideration_n there_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o subject_n themselves_o not_o real_o in_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o after_o a_o sort_n 404._o quintil._n inst_z orat._n l._n 8.3_o p._n 404._o so_o the_o most_o excellent_a orator_n who_o we_o may_v term_v the_o master_n of_o the_o science_n put_v this_o term_n after_o some_o sort_n for_o one_o of_o the_o temper_n which_o may_v be_v use_v for_o modify_v of_o metaphor_n and_o figurative_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v too_o bold_a but_o let_v we_o continue_v our_o design_n and_o hear_v the_o famous_a theodoret_n who_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o clear_a light_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o change_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o occasion_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v his_o body_n bread_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bread_n see_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o exchange_n of_o name_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v no_o more_o to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o bread_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n tertullian_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o have_v a_o opinion_n much_o like_o this_o long_o before_o theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v galat._n tertul._n coner_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o chrysost_n iâ—_n c._n 5._o galat._n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n which_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o what_o we_o examine_v for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 5_o to_o the_o galatian_n the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n flesh_n have_v divers_a improper_a and_o figurative_a signification_n and_o among_o these_o sundry_a signification_n he_o put_v this_o that_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o mystery_n or_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o mystery_n by_o the_o name_n of_o flesh_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v plain_a nor_o more_o intelligible_a than_o these_o word_n of_o facundus_n ult_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v true_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n hitherto_o these_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o ill_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o intend_v not_o to_o rest_v there_o they_o will_v moreover_o inform_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v so_o use_v in_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v we_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o resemblance_n it_o be_v the_o lesson_n st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v because_o
of_o this_o likeness_n that_o they_o often_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n be_v call_v faith_n and_o as_o the_o friday_n before_o easter_n be_v call_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o his_o death_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n his_o death_n itself_o he_o instance_a these_o two_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n in_o what_o precede_v that_o which_o have_v be_v cite_v i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o show_v that_o the_o father_n ground_n this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o other_o in_o their_o effect_n because_o we_o have_v do_v it_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n second_o they_o say_v that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o figure_n which_o do_v contain_v the_o mystery_n i_o find_v it_o be_v former_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o learned_a tertullian_n 19_o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o god_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o represent_v by_o the_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v unto_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o i_o can_v see_v that_o any_o other_o meaning_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n our_o saviour_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o give_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n to_o show_v that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n of_o beast_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v significative_o to_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o rock_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n speak_v thus_o elsewhere_o how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n bed_n id._n ad_fw-la infant_n apud_fw-la fulgent_n &_o bed_n or_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a substance_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n i_o judge_v it_o be_v also_o the_o sense_n of_o theodoret_n when_o he_o write_v 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o that_o our_o lord_n who_o call_v his_o natural_a body_n wheat_n and_o bread_n and_o who_o also_o call_v himself_o a_o vine_n have_v also_o call_v the_o visible_a symbol_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n ult_n fac._n l._n 9_o â—_o ult_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n facundus_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v not_o real_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n our_o lord_n call_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n ireneus_fw-la give_v unto_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n wherewith_o jesus_n christ_n honour_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 4._o iren._n l._n 5_o adver_n haeres_fw-la c._n 4._o it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o i_o know_v not_o but_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n spicileg_n eligii_fw-la vit_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 15._o t._n 5._o spicileg_n borrow_v this_o kind_n of_o expression_n from_o st._n iraeneus_n for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o viith_o century_n let_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a trust_n in_o the_o sole_a mercy_n of_o god_n and_o let_v he_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 33._o orig._n in_o matth._n c._n 15._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil._n 33._o it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n the_o symbolical_a and_o typical_a body_n also_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesaria_n do_v positive_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v and_o his_o true_a body_n when_o go_v to_o explain_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n luc._n â—useb_fw-mi de_fw-fr eccles_n theol._n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o hiâ—ron_n in_o ezech._n c._n 41._o bed_n in_o c._n 14._o mar._n &_o 2d_o luc._n of_o the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v but_o of_o his_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n st._n jerom_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o venerable_a bede_n thus_o explain_v himself_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v mystical_o relate_v unto_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o give_v we_o for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o denomination_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n but_o for_o this_o three_o reason_n we_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v make_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o must_v then_o pass_v unto_o their_o four_o reason_n which_o consist_v as_o they_o tell_v we_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o place_n and_o stead_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a tertullian_n think_v so_o when_o he_o say_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n 6._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 6._o this_o be_v my_o body_n corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la in_o pane_fw-la câ—nsetur_fw-la hot_a est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la mr._n rigaut_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o recommend_v his_o body_n as_o st._n austin_n lib._n 1._o quaest_n evang._n 43._o have_v say_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o wine_n he_o recommend_v his_o blood_n but_o whatever_o mr._n 45._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 45._o rigaut_n explication_n may_v be_v st._n austin_n speak_v as_o i_o think_v cleanly_a enough_o in_o one_o of_o his_o treatise_n upon_o st._n john_n where_o he_o make_v this_o difference_n 45._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 18._o c._n 45._o betwixt_o the_o ancient_a people_n which_o live_v under_o the_o law_n and_o those_o now_o who_o live_v under_o the_o gospel_n see_v how_o the_o faith_n continue_v the_o same_o faith_n the_o sign_n have_v be_v change_v the_o rock_n be_v christ_n unto_o we_o what_o be_v put_v upon_o god_n table_n be_v jesus_n christ_n he_o also_o elsewhere_o establish_v this_o maxim_n that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v signify_v seem_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o when_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n because_o without_o doubt_n it_o signify_v jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n 4._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 4._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v let_v we_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o full_a assurance_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o in_o the_o type_n of_o bread_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n bullinger_n write_v against_o casaubon_n allege_v a_o greek_a text_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n take_v out_o of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n wherein_o we_o find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n marc._n victor_n
devil_n by_o the_o eat_n of_o meat_n consecrate_v unto_o idol_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n interpret_n these_o word_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v etc._n etc._n make_v this_o observation_n cor._n apud_fw-la hieron_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n in_o like_a manner_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o idolatrous_a bread_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n and_o upon_o these_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n etc._n etc._n you_o can_v say_v he_o be_v partaker_n of_o god_n and_o of_o devil_n theodoret_n say_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n upon_o these_o word_n 3._o theod_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n t._n 3._o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n etc._n etc._n how_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v communicate_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v also_o communicate_v of_o devil_n in_o eat_v what_o have_v be_v offer_v unto_o idol_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o primasius_n a_o african_a bishop_n patr._n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 10._o 1_o cor._n t._n 1_o bib._n patr._n who_o make_v these_o reflection_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n even_o so_o the_o bread_n of_o idol_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n you_o can_v have_v fellowship_n with_o god_n and_o devil_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o you_o will_v participate_v of_o both_o table_n sedulius_n speak_v almost_o the_o same_o the_o second_o doctrine_n which_o result_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o consider_v that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o life_n which_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sanctification_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o have_v communion_n with_o god_n which_o be_v the_o lively_a fountain_n of_o life_n and_o therefore_o before_o conversion_n we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a they_o have_v attribute_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o sanctify_v and_o quicken_a we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o theophilue_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o theoph._n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v assure_v we_o cor_fw-la apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 11.1_o cor_fw-la that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o draw_v near_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n christ_n gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n pope_n gelasius_n testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n anaceph_n aug._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n in_o anaceph_n therefore_o st._n austin_n will_v have_v we_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o it_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o it_o be_v st._n epiphanius_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n to_o vivify_v we_o which_o be_v that_o influence_n of_o life_n mention_v by_o st._n cyril_n chap._n iu._n a_o continuance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n although_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v hitherto_o sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v full_o declare_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_a bread_n and_o true_a wine_n and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sign_n accompany_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n and_o fill_v with_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n break_v for_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n because_o they_o be_v unto_o we_o instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n and_o be_v change_v into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n nevertheless_o if_o we_o can_v discover_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o will_v yet_o receive_v great_a illustration_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossisible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o admit_v the_o three_o follow_a doctrine_n to_o wit_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o this_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o just_a and_o the_o human_a presence_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v also_o impossible_a they_o shall_v deny_v these_o three_o position_n without_o reject_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v exact_o what_o they_o herein_o believe_v for_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a conjecture_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v already_o declare_v but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o have_v reject_v they_o or_o be_v far_o from_o admit_v of_o they_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a great_a conjecture_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o strong_a confirmation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v depose_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n to_o begin_v then_o our_o enquiry_n by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o point_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v if_o we_o consult_v clement_n of_o alexandria_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pedagogue_n and_o that_o in_o all_o that_o discourse_n he_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n either_o as_o the_o milk_n of_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v child_n in_o knowledge_n or_o as_o the_o meat_n of_o firm_a grow_v man_n that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n but_o always_o as_o a_o spiritual_a food_n and_o mystical_a nourishment_n which_o require_v to_o be_v eat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o regeneration_n of_o the_o new_a people_n of_o the_o swadling-cloth_n wherein_o he_o wrap_v they_o of_o the_o growth_n for_o which_o he_o appoint_v they_o this_o food_n and_o in_o that_o he_o make_v our_o heart_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n hereunto_o particular_o relate_v what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n ibid._n clem._n alex._n paedag._n 1_o c_o 6._o id._n ibid._n eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n speak_v of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o promise_n by_o a_o illustrious_a allegory_n as_o by_o meat_n whereby_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o many_o member_n be_v nourish_v and_o get_v growth_n and_o what_o he_o add_v afterward_o the_o milk_n fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o this_o child_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n which_o by_o the_o word_n do_v feed_v the_o new_a people_n who_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v beget_v with_o bodily_a pang_n and_o wrap_v as_o young_a infant_n in_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a exclamation_n o_o wonderful_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o command_v we_o to_o put_v off_o the_o old_a and_o carnal_a corruption_n as_o also_o the_o old_a nourishment_n to_o the_o end_n that_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o receive_v he_o into_o we_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a we_o shall_v lay_v he_o up_o in_o we_o and_o lodge_v the_o saviour_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o incorruption_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o enter_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o our_o heart_n resurrect_a tertul._n the_o resurrect_a tertullian_n also_o speak_v yet_o more_o clear_o explain_v figurative_o and_o metaphorical_o all_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o mean_v
conformable_a unto_o the_o principle_n which_o they_o have_v set_v down_o nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o which_o we_o have_v not_o touch_v we_o find_v ourselves_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o handle_v they_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o better_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n which_o we_o seek_v for_o and_o if_o in_o what_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v they_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v favour_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n which_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o what_o they_o have_v say_v hitherto_o will_v not_o be_v of_o so_o much_o moment_n and_o will_v lose_v of_o its_o worth_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o if_o nothing_o can_v be_v find_v in_o what_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v contrary_a unto_o what_o have_v be_v already_o examine_v it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o their_o write_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o fine_a if_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v believe_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o they_o must_v also_o have_v admit_v of_o these_o follow_a maxim_n first_o that_o a_o body_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o but_o far_o from_o admit_v this_o maxim_n to_o be_v true_a they_o direct_o oppose_v it_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n hermogenes_n which_o make_v the_o creature_n coeternal_a unto_o god_n 38._o tertul._n advers._fw-la hermog_n c._n 38._o if_o it_o be_v in_o a_o place_n say_v he_o it_o be_v then_o within_o the_o place_n if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o place_n it_o be_v then_o bound_v by_o the_o place_n within_o which_o it_o be_v if_o it_o be_v bound_v it_o have_v a_o remote_a line_n and_o be_v a_o painter_n as_o you_o be_v your_o own_o profession_n must_v needs_o inform_v you_o that_o the_o further_a line_n be_v the_o end_n of_o any_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o remote_a line_n and_o elsewhere_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la c._n 9_o he_o establish_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o he_o place_v the_o extent_n and_o the_o three_o dimension_n that_o be_v the_o length_n breadth_n and_o height_n among_o the_o most_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o body_n and_o which_o necessary_o and_o absolute_o belong_v to_o their_o bulk_n and_o mass_n arnobius_n be_v so_o strong_o of_o tertullian_n opinion_n that_o he_o use_v it_o as_o a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v to_o refute_v the_o evasion_n of_o pagan_n who_o teach_v that_o their_o god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o they_o edit_fw-la arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o ult_n edit_fw-la it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o god_n shall_v be_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n in_o several_a different_a image_n suppose_v that_o vulcan_n have_v ten_o thousand_o statue_n consecrate_v unto_o he_o in_o all_o the_o world_n can_v he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o all_o the_o ten_o thousand_o at_o one_o time_n i_o think_v not_o why_o not_o because_o that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o singular_a nature_n can_v multiply_v itself_o into_o several_a subject_n and_o yet_o preserve_v its_o singleness_n entire_a and_o whole_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v a_o little_a after_o that_o it_o must_v be_v say_v or_o confess_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o vulcan_n if_o there_o be_v one_o in_o each_o of_o these_o image_n or_o that_o he_o be_v in_o neither_o of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o vulcan_n because_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n can_v admit_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v divide_v to_o be_v in_o several_a if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o saviour_n and_o god_n have_v be_v in_o a_o million_o of_o place_n at_o once_o without_o be_v therefore_o multiply_v nor_o divide_v it_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o miserable_a advocate_n to_o defend_v their_o cause_n because_o instead_o of_o defend_v he_o betray_v it_o and_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o infidel_n in_o reproach_v they_o with_o that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v possible_a and_o which_o say_v happen_v daily_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n but_o we_o intend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o injury_n unto_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o christian_a orator_n that_o will_v be_v injustice_n and_o ingratitude_n so_o to_o serve_v he_o see_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o a_o man_n say_v st._n â—_o hilar._n de_fw-fr trin._n l_o 8._o p._n 41._o l._n &_o in_o psal_n â—24_n p._n 211._o â—_o hilary_n or_o his_o resemblance_n be_v in_o a_o place_n he_o can_v be_v elsewhere_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n because_o that_o which_o be_v be_v contain_v where_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o he_o which_o be_v in_o any_o place_n where_o he_o be_v sustain_v be_v infirm_a and_o incapable_a of_o be_v every_o where_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n common_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o his_o be_v present_a in_o sundry_a place_n at_o once_o in_o opposition_n unto_o creature_n which_o can_v be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n at_o a_o time_n i_o will_v not_o here_o allege_v all_o their_o testimony_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o produce_v some_o upon_o a_o matter_n that_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n 4._o amb_n de_fw-fr spirit_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o t._n 4._o see_v that_o every_o creature_n say_v st._n ambrose_n be_v circumscribe_v by_o its_o nature_n by_o certain_a bound_n and_o limit_n and_o that_o the_o creature_n even_o invisible_a creature_n be_v limit_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n who_o dare_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o creature_n which_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a and_o bound_a power_n for_o he_o be_v over_o all_o and_o in_o all_o which_o be_v certain_o the_o property_n of_o the_o deity_n didymus_n who_o flourish_v at_o alexandria_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o ephrem_n do_v at_o edessa_n 1._o didym_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v he_o be_v a_o creature_n he_o shall_v have_v a_o circumscribe_v substance_n as_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v create_v for_o although_o the_o invisible_a creature_n be_v not_o circumscribe_v by_o place_n and_o bound_n yet_o they_o be_v bound_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n see_v he_o be_v in_o many_o place_n he_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a nature_n and_o a_o little_a under_o he_o say_v the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a with_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o pray_v in_o asia_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o other_o which_o be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n patr._n pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o â—_o 9_o bibl._n patr._n paschas_fw-la deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o all_o creature_n say_v he_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n it_o be_v know_v also_o that_o they_o be_v local_a and_o bound_v by_o certain_a limit_n and_o space_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o enclose_v within_o bound_n or_o limit_n like_o a_o creature_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o witness_n the_o deposition_n of_o several_a other_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v know_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o it_o but_o only_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v never_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o these_o general_a maxim_n as_o if_o his_o glorification_n have_v acquire_v he_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o their_o silence_n upon_o occasion_n of_o such_o weight_n and_o where_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o dispense_v with_o themselves_o from_o make_v this_o exception_n if_o their_o belief_n have_v admit_v of_o it_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o constant_o believe_v that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o one_o place_n it_o can_v not_o be_v in_o another_o no_o more_o than_o other_o creature_n his_o glorification_n have_v indeed_o give_v he_o a_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o but_o without_o take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o quality_n or_o property_n of_o a_o true_a body_n beside_o they_o be_v not_o content_a to_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o belief_n by_o their_o silence_n they_o also_o inform_v we_o by_o their_o word_n for_o
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a â—p_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
it_o and_o in_o say_v of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n who_o will_v question_v it_o and_o who_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o teach_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o stagger_v at_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o conduct_n he_o unto_o the_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a sense_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n and_o if_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o beside_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v bearer_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o have_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v into_o our_o member_n see_v here_o what_o he_o add_v to_o let_v he_o see_v how_o that_o be_v do_v jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o but_o they_o not_o understand_v it_o spiritual_o be_v offend_v and_o forsake_v he_o think_v that_o he_o will_v have_v they_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o old_a law_n also_o have_v shewbread_n which_o be_v not_o now_o use_v because_o they_o appertain_v unto_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n but_o under_o the_o new_a the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctifi_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n regard_v the_o body_n so_o also_o the_o word_n do_v regard_v the_o soul_n in_o fine_a he_o give_v also_o this_o other_o instruction_n unto_o his_o neophyte_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v 2â—9_n id._n ibid._n p._n 2â—9_n be_v not_o bread_n although_o the_o relish_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v see_v be_v not_o wine_n although_o the_o taste_n think_v so_o but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n already_o begin_v to_o inform_v he_o that_o there_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o the_o sight_n and_o taste_n do_v both_o testify_v the_o same_o the_o infallibility_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o testimony_n the_o father_n have_v assert_v but_o because_o st._n cyril_n design_n in_o so_o speak_v unto_o he_o be_v to_o instruct_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o bare_a wine_n but_o as_o the_o efficacious_a sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 237._o id._n p._n 237._o which_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o communicate_v unto_o those_o who_o worthy_o participate_v of_o they_o he_o tell_v he_o a_o little_a before_o do_v not_o consider_v they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o by_o these_o word_n he_o plain_o presuppose_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o he_o presuppose_v elsewhere_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n when_o he_o say_v of_o baptism_n do_v not_o look_v at_o the_o bare_a water_n 235._o id._n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la p._n 16._o &_o mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o consider_v not_o this_o wash_v as_o of_o common_a water_n beware_v of_o think_v that_o it_o be_v common_a oil_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o liken_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consecration_n unto_o what_o befall_v the_o oil_n of_o chrism_n by_o benediction_n to_o the_o end_n his_o catechumeny_n may_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n 235._o id._n mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o as_o say_v he_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o holy_a chrism_n be_v not_o bare_a oil_n or_o if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v common_a after_o invocation_n but_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o complete_a this_o instruction_n 244._o id._n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244._o he_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o five_o catechism_n you_o hear_v a_o divine_a melody_n which_o to_o invite_v you_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n sing_v these_o word_n taste_v and_o see_v how_o good_a the_o lord_n be_v think_v you_o that_o you_o be_v command_v to_o make_v this_o trial_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n not_o at_o all_o but_o rather_o with_o a_o undoubted_a faith_n which_o change_v not_o for_o you_o be_v not_o bid_v to_o taste_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n cyril_n end_v his_o course_n st._n gaudentius_n be_v call_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o bressia_n in_o italy_n he_o also_o compose_v a_o kind_n of_o catechism_n for_o his_o neophytes_n 14._o gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o the_o rat_n sacram_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o p._n 14._o wherein_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o after_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o legal_a passover_n there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o several_a lamb_n slay_v there_o be_v one_o slay_v for_o every_o house_n one_o alone_z not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o all_o the_o people_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o passion_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o substance_n but_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o truth_n then_o whereof_o we_o be_v persuade_v one_o die_v for_o all_o and_o the_o same_o be_v offer_v in_o all_o the_o church_n do_v nourish_v in_o or_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v believe_v he_o vivify_v and_o be_v consecrate_v he_o sanctify_v those_o which_o consecrate_v it_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n and_o i_o will_v give_v it_o for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o his_o blood_n be_v also_o well_o express_v by_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n because_o when_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n he_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o all_o the_o wine_n offer_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v his_o blood_n in_o this_o whole_a discourse_n he_o teach_v they_o in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o search_v the_o body_n and_o substance_n of_o what_o have_v be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o if_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o offer_v it_o again_o he_o intend_v not_o to_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o real_a immolation_n because_o all_o christian_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o all_o do_v still_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v never_o true_o sacrifice_v but_o upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o he_o can_v be_v any_o more_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o can_v die_v again_o they_o may_v then_o easy_o understand_v that_o st._n gandentius_n speak_v unto_o they_o of_o a_o improper_a sacrifice_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o representation_n of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v on_o the_o cross_n for_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n st._n 72._o aug._n ep._n 23._o gaud._n serm._n 19_o p._n 72._o austin_n say_v that_o he_o be_v every_o day_n offer_v in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o gaudentius_n himself_o that_o we_o offer_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n beside_o in_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o be_v immolate_a who_o be_v consecrate_v he_o plain_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v do_v not_o in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n else_o he_o shall_v have_v instill_v into_o these_o catechumenes_n two_o doctrine_n which_o will_v direct_o contradict_v christian_n piety_n one_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v less_o than_o he_o that_o consecrate_v he_o 7.7_o cyril_n alex._n de_fw-fr trin._n dial_n 6._o p._n 558_o t._n 5._o heb_fw-mi 7.7_o for_o as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v what_o be_v sanctify_v be_v sanctify_v by_o a_o great_a and_o more_o excellent_a thing_n than_o it_o be_v by_o nature_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n that_o which_o be_v less_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o great_a the_o other_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o have_v be_v always_o holy_a for_o as_o the_o same_o cyril_n again_o say_v 595._o id._n ibid._n p._n 595._o reason_n will_v absolute_o persuade_v we_o to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v have_v not_o ever_o be_v holy_a therefore_o our_o gaudentius_n declare_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o same_o catechism_n that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v to_o offer_v the_o
with_o the_o hand_n although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o practise_v it_o so_o former_o for_o several_a age_n from_o whence_o again_o can_v proceed_v this_o change_n but_o from_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o consecration_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a use_v they_o have_v in_o nature_n to_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n in_o grace_n communicant_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o begin_v to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o as_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o communion_n judge_v their_o hand_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o saviour_n and_o fear_v that_o some_o by_o neglect_n shall_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n this_o precious_a body_n a_o inconvenience_n which_o their_o forefather_n never_o think_v of_o or_o if_o they_o do_v think_v of_o it_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o fear_v it_o though_o otherwise_o they_o be_v as_o circumspect_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n with_o incomparable_a exactness_n that_o none_o of_o it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n let_v every_o body_n judge_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o notable_a a_o difference_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o communicant_n they_o be_v wont_v also_o for_o a_o long_a time_n to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o to_o their_o house_n at_o present_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a action_n father_n petau_n tell_v we_o and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o she_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n whereunto_o be_v owe_v sovereign_a respect_n what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v unto_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o permit_v it_o and_o which_o believe_v not_o as_o st._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o blame_v we_o can_v but_o know_v that_o their_o zeal_n be_v great_a than_o we_o and_o their_o piety_n more_o ardent_a than_o what_o appear_v in_o we_o at_o this_o time_n how_o then_o have_v they_o so_o long_a time_n tolerate_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n and_o even_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o st._n jerom_n have_v make_v appear_v from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o one_o can_v reasonable_o forbear_v attribute_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o toleration_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v that_o their_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v quite_o contrary_a they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o suffer_v what_o the_o latin_n will_v not_o suffer_v at_o present_a for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o as_o they_o suffer_v communicants_a to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o their_o house_n to_o keep_v and_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v they_o also_o suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o in_o their_o travel_n and_o journey_n even_o by_o sea_n where_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o it_o when_o occasion_n require_v as_o the_o example_n of_o maximinian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o his_o companion_n do_v testify_v for_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o suffer_a shipwreck_n they_o receive_v it_o be_v say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o redeemer_n but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v practise_v quite_o contrary_a at_o this_o time_n it_o not_o be_v permit_v to_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a mass_n neither_o at_o the_o sea_n nor_o upon_o river_n but_o only_o to_o read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o give_v the_o benediction_n in_o a_o word_n to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeny_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o that_o part_n call_v the_o canon_n ib._n thom_n valden_v &_o guilhelm_n duranâ—_n apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg._n c._n 34._o cassand_n ib._n whence_o it_o be_v cassander_n make_v this_o observation_n draw_v from_o a_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o dry_a mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o consecration_n and_o communion_n be_v also_o call_v naval_a because_o it_o be_v judge_v it_o can_v only_o be_v say_v after_o that_o manner_n in_o a_o unsteady_a place_n and_o where_o there_o be_v motion_n as_o at_o sea_n and_o upon_o river_n in_o which_o place_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o entire_a mass_n can_v be_v say_v pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o nevertheless_o blame_v not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o maximinian_n and_o his_o companion_n when_o he_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o his_o dialogue_n no_o more_o than_o st._n ambrose_n do_v the_o action_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n all_o which_o again_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o have_v not_o then_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o roman_a catholic_n now_o have_v for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v take_v the_o same_o caution_n ancient_o in_o the_o church_n the_o communion_n be_v free_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n by_o lay-person_n by_o boy_n man_n or_o woman_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o ixth_o and_o xth_o century_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o they_o will_v so_o long_o have_v tolerate_v this_o custem_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o time_n have_v be_v the_o same_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o present_a it_o be_v think_v they_o will_v have_v be_v more_o reserve_v and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o slight_o entrust_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n indifferent_o but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n which_o we_o have_v instance_a and_o from_o whence_o we_o have_v draw_v the_o necessary_a inference_n there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o we_o already_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o show_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o employ_v the_o sacrament_n to_o make_v plaster_n as_o st._n austin_n have_v assure_v we_o every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o make_v a_o plaster_n sometime_o drug_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v bruise_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n sometime_o root_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v boil_v and_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o certain_a liquor_n be_v reduce_v into_o the_o consistence_n of_o a_o ointment_n or_o thick_a matter_n and_o such_o as_o may_v convenient_o be_v spread_v upon_o a_o linen-cloth_n or_o upon_o flax_n afterward_o to_o apply_v it_o unto_o the_o distemper_a part_n which_o want_v ease_n be_v there_o ever_o any_o christian_a that_o believe_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o medicine_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v beat_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n or_o boil_v with_o liquor_n or_o in_o a_o word_n reduce_v in_o the_o state_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v plaster_n or_o if_o any_o be_v so_o extravagant_a to_o believe_v it_o or_o so_o wicked_a and_o senseless_a to_o attempt_v it_o have_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v do_v all_o other_o will_v they_o not_o have_v exclaim_v against_o such_o a_o person_n will_v they_o not_o have_v esteem_v he_o monstrous_a and_o worthy_a endure_v the_o great_a of_o all_o punishment_n nevertheless_o there_o have_v be_v find_v those_o which_o make_v plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o far_o from_o be_v blame_v have_v be_v praise_v and_o commend_v by_o pious_a and_o devout_a person_n fear_v god_n witness_v that_o mother_n mention_v by_o st._n austin_n see_v then_o that_o a_o plaster_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o make_v it_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n that_o do_v so_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o sacrament_n be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a as_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o know_v that_o christ_n die_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o but_o do_v know_v that_o he_o die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v bury_v those_o than_o which_o heretofore_o bury_v the_o
liberty_n of_o writing_n and_o speak_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v never_o great_a than_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n nor_o less_o in_o the_o west_n than_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o beranger_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o so_o various_a and_o different_a proceed_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n which_o until_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n be_v such_o that_o no_o body_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n to_o dispute_v against_o it_o whereas_o ever_o since_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o alter_v the_o ancient_a belief_n there_o have_v be_v make_v continual_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n now_o i_o come_v to_o the_o dispute_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v have_v against_o heretic_n wherein_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o first_o which_o trouble_v the_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o saturnian_o the_o menandrian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n and_o other_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o burden_v my_o paper_n with_o all_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o wretch_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v those_o against_o which_o the_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v do_v it_o i_o find_v then_o there_o be_v three_o horrible_a impiety_n hold_v by_o these_o extravagant_a person_n against_o which_o they_o employ_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n by_o the_o first_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a human_a body_n but_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o mere_a form_n void_a of_o substance_n or_o solidity_n by_o the_o second_o they_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o we_o see_v in_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o three_o in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o all_o these_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n our_o body_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o creature_n shall_v not_o be_v raise_v be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v supernatural_a incorruption_n nor_o of_o participate_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n not_o subsist_v both_o together_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v allege_v the_o eucharist_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o know_v how_o they_o do_v allege_v it_o for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v to_o have_v tell_v these_o heretic_n that_o they_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n they_o suppose_v this_o will_v have_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o have_v refute_v they_o and_o they_o think_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v use_v this_o course_n have_v they_o to_o do_v with_o such_o heretic_n they_o say_v also_o that_o the_o argument_n will_v have_v be_v clear_a and_o convince_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o ancient_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v follow_v any_o other_o course_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o argue_v after_o that_o manner_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o error_n of_o these_o instrument_n of_o satan_n they_o only_o tell_v they_o that_o see_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o of_o necessity_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n because_o every_o image_n and_o figure_n do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o represent_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o his_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o martion_n 40._o tertul._n adyer_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o it_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a body_n for_o a_o shadow_n and_o empty_a appearance_n such_o as_o be_v a_o spirit_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o origen_n work_v reason_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 3_o author_n dial_n contra_fw-la marc._n inter_fw-la orig_n open_a dial._n 3_o if_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n as_o the_o marcionite_n affirm_v of_o what_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o image_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o remember_v he_o by_o those_o thing_n against_o the_o second_o impiety_n they_o also_o imply_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o how_o they_o do_v it_o 34._o tren_n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o they_o say_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o title_n of_o creator_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injustice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n to_o offer_v unto_o he_o thing_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o he_o covet_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o another_o and_o desire_v to_o have_v what_o be_v not_o his_o own_o that_o if_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o product_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v to_o wrong_v god_n instead_o of_o give_v he_o thanks_o to_o offer_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v argue_v to_o confute_v the_o adversary_n which_o he_o oppose_v in_o show_v they_o that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n because_o he_o accept_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o st._n ireneus_fw-la understand_v it_o the_o protestant_n say_v this_o will_v have_v be_v yield_v the_o cause_n unto_o these_o heretic_n who_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v infer_v that_o his_o father_n have_v not_o be_v the_o creator_n because_o our_o lord_n be_v offer_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creator_n whereas_o in_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n as_o these_o heretic_n own_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n that_o there_o be_v such_o offer_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o will_v have_v put_v they_o to_o silence_n all_o the_o shift_n they_o can_v have_v make_v will_v have_v vanish_v away_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o truth_n because_o they_o confess_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v of_o those_o creature_n whereof_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v receive_v a_o oblation_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v see_v in_o tertullian_n first_o book_n against_o martion_n chap._n 14._o it_o remain_v to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n have_v act_v to_o refute_v the_o last_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n maintain_v that_o all_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o 34._o iren._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l_o 4._o c._n 34._o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v incorruption_n because_o incorruption_n be_v a_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o the_o flesh_n we_o preach_v in_o the_o eucharist_n say_v st._n ireneus_fw-la the_o communion_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v of_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o be_v the_o sacrament_n compose_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o terrestrial_a the_o other_o celestial_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o corruptible_a
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
entire_a in_o each_o portion_n of_o the_o thing_n divide_v these_o word_n can_v receive_v no_o good_a sense_n but_o by_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o that_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o make_v the_o great_a st._n basil_n say_v 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o that_o to_o receive_v one_o part_n or_o several_a at_o ae_z time_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o its_o virtue_n moreover_o german_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o pour_v forth_o his_o precious_a blood_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n when_o he_o say_v 410._o id._n germ._n ib._n p._n 407_o 409_o 410._o that_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n represent_v the_o elevation_n in_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o that_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o bread_n alone_o without_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n also_o without_o the_o body_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a lamb_n be_v yet_o all_o bloody_a and_o that_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n as_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n confess_v his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o clear_a yet_o in_o these_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v 408._o ibid_fw-la p._n 408._o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a bread_n wherein_o be_v figure_v and_o represent_v the_o divine_a and_o all-healing_a death_n of_o he_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o the_o lafe_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a divine_a bread_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o offer_v as_o the_o lamb_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o divine_a gift_n they_o be_v not_o cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o knife_n but_o they_o be_v put_v in_o piece_n as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v the_o true_a commentary_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o be_v so_o not_o in_o himself_o for_o that_o can_v be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o do_v lively_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o imolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o add_v unto_o this_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n not_o through_o necessity_n but_o to_o persuade_v his_o disciple_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o desire_v at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n now_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v after_o all_o these_o declaration_n what_o the_o change_n can_v be_v which_o he_o say_v be_v pass_v upon_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n if_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o only_o of_o use_n and_o condition_n for_o the_o former_a seem_v unto_o protestant_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o explanation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o whereas_o the_o latter_a do_v not_o ill_a accord_n with_o it_o in_o all_o appearance_n german_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v do_v in_o his_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v inasmuch_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v which_o do_v represent_v he_o 401._o ibid._n p._n 401._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v see_v and_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o ever_o to_o be_v revere_v and_o sacred_a mystery_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v by_o this_o patriarch_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n offer_v by_o believer_n for_o the_o communion_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n become_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n which_o among_o the_o greek_n be_v different_a from_o that_o where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o divine_a symbol_n be_v make_v i_o say_v they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a conceit_n and_o with_o reason_n reject_v by_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n but_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o the_o patriarch_n german_n and_o prosecute_v the_o history_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n in_o the_o same_o city_n where_o german_n be_v patriarch_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n constantine_n the_o 6_o common_o surname_v copronymas_n son_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o call_v isaurus_n assemble_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o the_o assembly_n hold_v full_a six_o month_n during_o which_o they_o quite_o abolish_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n 756._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act._n council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o clear_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o draw_v a_o proof_n against_o the_o same_o image_n they_o have_v condemn_v they_o leave_v unto_o we_o for_o a_o monument_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o follow_a testimony_n let_v those_o rejoice_v which_o with_o a_o most_o pure_a heart_n make_v the_o true_a image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o desire_n which_o venerate_a and_o which_o do_v offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o figure_n and_o commemoration_n and_o have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n they_o add_v that_o no_o other_o species_n under_o heaven_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o nor_o any_o other_o type_n that_o can_v represent_v his_o incarnation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n which_o be_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o make_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o matter_n or_o humane_a substance_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v for_o his_o image_n a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v any_o humane_a form_n or_o figure_n fear_v lest_o idolatry_n may_v get_v in_o as_o then_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o holy_a image_n be_v render_v divine_a by_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o it_o be_v what_o our_o saviour_n intend_v to_o do_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o have_v take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n proper_a unto_o himself_o so_o also_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n intervening_a to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a therefore_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n endow_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v unite_v unto_o the_o godhead_n so_o also_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o cup_n of_o enliven_a blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n what_o render_v this_o testimony_n the_o more_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v be_v that_o these_o father_n which_o represent_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o be_v assemble_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n and_o not_o about_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v they_o be_v assemble_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v some_o uncharitable_a person_n may_v suspect_v they_o of_o pre-occupation_n or_o of_o design_n but_o have_v be_v assemble_v upon_o a_o very_a different_a subject_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o by_o that_o they_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n and_o belief_n of_o christian_n they_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a they_o be_v oblige_v to_o unfold_v unto_o we_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o deceive_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o as_o they_o say_v a_o little_a before_o a_o type_n
you_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o you_o participate_v not_o of_o my_o passion_n and_o if_o you_o believe_v not_o that_o i_o die_v for_o your_o salvation_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n he_o also_o testify_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n that_o he_o glory_v in_o be_v one_o of_o his_o follower_n the_o mystery_n be_v the_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o bishop_n boniface_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o also_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n so_o we_o may_v also_o say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o he_o can_v not_o say_v more_o plain_o that_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n unto_o one_o guntard_n who_o he_o call_v his_o son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v something_o dissatisfy_v because_o amalarius_n do_v spit_v present_o after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o 196._o id._n ad_fw-la guntard_n ep._n 6._o p._n 196._o that_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n above_o all_o other_o food_n it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o likely_a he_o will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o comparison_n betwixt_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o our_o ordinary_a food_n but_o he_o may_v well_o say_v so_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a respect_n and_o veneration_n than_o for_o our_o other_o meat_n he_o explain_v himself_o and_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o typical_a body_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n to_o pour_v out_o his_o body_n by_o the_o member_n and_o vein_n for_o our_o eternal_a salvation_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o may_v be_v cast_v out_o in_o spit_v after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o whereof_o some_o part_n may_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n unto_o all_o which_o he_o add_v have_v so_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o good_a intention_n i_o do_v intend_v to_o argue_v whether_o it_o be_v invisible_o lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n or_o whether_o it_o remain_v in_o our_o body_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o death_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v exhale_v into_o the_o air_n or_o whether_o it_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o whether_o it_o go_v out_o at_o the_o pore_n our_o saviour_n say_v 172._o ibid._n p._n 172._o whatsoever_o enter_v in_o at_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n only_a care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v not_o to_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o heart_n of_o judas_n not_o to_o misprise_v it_o but_o to_o distinguish_v it_o save_o from_o ordinary_a food_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o require_v that_o during_o lent_n all_o believer_n 174._o id._n de_fw-fr observatione_fw-la quadrage_n p._n 174._o except_v such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesâ—_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v warn_v not_o to_o draw_v near_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n irreverent_o i_o know_v not_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o after_o all_o these_o declaration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o amalarius_n be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la 25._o id._n the_o offic_n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 25._o and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o plain_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o this_o morsel_n the_o soul_n of_o communicant_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o heavenly_a benediction_n which_o be_v passage_n allege_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o support_v their_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v not_o that_o they_o pass_v or_o as_o rabanus_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n add_v he_o i_o find_v he_o have_v so_o full_o explain_v and_o clear_v his_o intention_n that_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o flesh_n itself_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n as_o paschas_fw-la teach_v but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o sanctification_n pass_v into_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o oil_n the_o people_n offer_v 12._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o that_o by_o benediction_n it_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o of_o some_o likeness_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v subject_a unto_o divers_a accident_n whereto_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v expose_v particular_o of_o go_v into_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o he_o please_v of_o this_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n unto_o rabanus_n and_o amalarius_n i_o will_v join_v wallafridus_n strabo_n who_o in_o all_o probability_n write_v his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n betwixt_o the_o year_n 840._o and_o 849._o poemate_fw-la in_o poemate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o decease_n in_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o father_n and_o master_n it_o may_v give_v cause_n to_o conceive_v that_o he_o be_v of_o one_o judgement_n with_o he_o but_o because_o mere_a surmise_n be_v not_o sufficient_a proof_n nor_o convince_a argument_n 10._o walafri_fw-la strabo_n lib._n de_fw-la reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o bibl._n p._n 7._o t._n 10._o let_v we_o learn_v from_o his_o own_o mouth_n what_o he_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n which_o we_o examine_v jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n teach_v they_o to_o celebrate_v it_o in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o most_o holy_a passion_n because_o there_o can_v nothing_o be_v find_v more_o fit_v then_o these_o species_n to_o signify_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o head_n and_o his_o member_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n by_o mean_n of_o water_n and_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v press_v from_o several_a grape_n so_o also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o the_o union_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n in_o that_o melchisedek_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n he_o give_v unto_o believer_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o that_o as_o for_o that_o great_a number_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n 18._o id._n cap._n 18._o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o the_o word_n of_o his_o gospel_n so_o also_o for_o that_o great_a diversity_n of_o sacrifice_n believer_n shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o all_o these_o passage_n be_v exceed_o clear_a so_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a they_o shall_v serve_v for_o a_o commentary_n unto_o other_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o wallafridus_n have_v speak_v less_o clear_a any_o where_n else_o for_o than_o shall_v that_o judicious_a rule_n of_o tertullia_n be_v practise_v that_o the_o plain_a thing_n shall_v prevail_v 21._o tertull._n the_o resurrect_a carn_v c._n 19_o &_o 21._o and_o that_o the_o most_o certain_a shall_v prescribe_v against_o the_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a shall_v be_v judge_v by_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a let_v we_o apply_v this_o unto_o what_o wallafridus_n say_v in_o another_o place_n which_o the_o latin_n forget_v
print_v the_o first_o time_n at_o mayans_n an._n 1559._o with_o the_o emperor_n permission_n and_o thereupon_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unjust_a to_o accuse_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o depravation_n they_o which_o have_v so_o much_o complain_v of_o expurgatory_n index_n to_o do_v themselves_o what_o they_o so_o high_o condemn_v in_o other_o men._n the_o other_o accusation_n consist_v in_o that_o he_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o print_v a_o pernicious_a book_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o bertram_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la praesar_n ibid._n in_o praesar_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n which_o inform_v we_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o beside_o say_v they_o wherefore_o be_v not_o this_o manuscript_n of_o lion_n public_o make_v know_v to_o convince_v we_o without_o reply_n of_o this_o eminent_a depravation_n for_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o shall_v we_o be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a a_o piece_n of_o malice_n and_o so_o horrible_a a_o infidelity_n as_o that_o wherewith_o sixtus_n sinensis_n do_v accuse_v we_o we_o shall_v be_v unworthy_a the_o name_n of_o honest_a man_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a deserve_v all_o man_n hatred_n and_o scorn_n but_o beside_o sixtus_n his_o accusation_n fall_v upon_o sererius_n a_o lutheran_n printer_n have_v it_o fall_v upon_o any_o calvinist_n printer_n it_o will_v have_v have_v a_o little_a more_o show_n of_o truth_n but_o that_o a_o lutheran_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n shall_v have_v take_v these_o word_n out_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o druthmar_n subsist_v true_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o entire_o favour_v it_o make_v it_o appear_v very_o strange_a see_v the_o interest_n of_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n require_v that_o they_o shall_v exact_o be_v retain_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o thing_n that_o whereunto_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reply_n which_o be_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1514._o before_o luther_n appear_v james_n wimfel_v of_o schelstad_n cause_v druthmar_n to_o be_v print_v at_o strasbourg_n sixteen_o year_n before_o sererius_n his_o edition_n with_o licence_n of_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n sererius_n have_v print_v it_o though_o it_o be_v by_o other_o manuscript_n which_o as_o it_o be_v say_v make_v void_a sixtus_n his_o accusation_n against_o the_o lutheran_n printer_n who_o act_v like_o a_o honest_a man_n and_o show_v that_o the_o passage_n shall_v be_v read_v as_o the_o protestant_n read_v it_o and_o as_o the_o latter_a collector_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v it_o unto_o we_o in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o only_o be_v requisite_a to_o read_v over_o the_o whole_a passage_n with_o some_o caution_n to_o know_v that_o the_o correction_n of_o sixtus_n can_v subfist_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n his_o accusation_n be_v groundless_a and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v do_v it_o convenient_o i_o will_v relate_v it_o at_o large_a as_o he_o have_v transmit_v it_o unto_o we_o 361._o christian_n druthmar_n comment_n in_o matth._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 16._o p._n 361._o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o preserve_v life_n better_o than_o any_o other_o food_n he_o therein_o establish_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o love_n but_o this_o property_n ought_v much_o rather_o to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o this_o spiritual_a bread_n which_o perfect_o strengthen_v all_o man_n and_o all_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v by_o he_o that_o we_o do_v subsist_v and_o that_o we_o have_v both_o life_n and_o be_v he_o bless_v it_o he_o bless_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o as_o man_n he_o bless_v in_o his_o own_o person_n all_o mankind_n and_o then_o he_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o benediction_n and_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o immortal_a nature_n be_v true_o in_o that_o nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n he_o break_v it_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v himself_o because_o expose_v himself_o free_o unto_o death_n he_o break_v and_o shatter_v the_o habitation_n of_o his_o soul_n thereby_o to_o satiate_v we_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o i_o have_v power_n to_o lay_v down_o my_o life_n and_o i_o have_v power_n to_o take_v it_o up_o again_o an_o he_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o preservation_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v mindful_a of_o this_o action_n they_o shall_v always_o do_v this_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o forget_v what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o do_v for_o they_o this_n be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o sacrament_n and_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o among_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v useful_a to_o preserve_v life_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v those_o which_o do_v most_o strengthen_v and_o repair_v the_o weakness_n of_o our_o nature_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o our_o saviour_n will_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n establish_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o sacrament_n for_o wine_n rejoice_v the_o heart_n and_o increase_v blood_n therefore_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a to_o represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o all_o that_o come_v from_o he_o rejoice_v with_o perfect_a joy_n and_o increase_v all_o that_o be_v good_a in_o we_o in_o fine_a like_o a_o person_n undertake_v a_o great_a voyage_n he_o leave_v unto_o they_o he_o love_v a_o particular_a mark_n of_o his_o love_n upon_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n to_o keep_v it_o always_o thereby_o to_o remember_v he_o so_o also_o god_n spiritual_o change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n have_v command_v we_o to_o celebrate_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o end_n these_o two_o thing_n may_v eternal_o make_v we_o remember_v what_o he_o have_v do_v for_o we_o with_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o may_v hinder_v we_o from_o be_v ungrateful_a and_o unmindful_a of_o so_o great_a and_o tender_a love_n now_o because_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o mix_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n this_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n for_o who_o jesus_n christ_n will_v lay_v down_o his_o life_n and_o the_o water_n be_v not_o without_o the_o wine_n neither_o be_v the_o wine_n without_o the_o water_n because_o that_o as_o he_o die_v for_o we_o so_o also_o we_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o he_o and_o for_o our_o brethren_n that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o the_o church_n therefore_o there_o come_v out_o of_o his_o side_n water_n and_o blood_n this_o passage_n be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o commentary_n where_o the_o author_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o therefore_o he_o show_v that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o figure_n of_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o do_v for_o they_o that_o his_o blood_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o in_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n he_o leave_v they_o this_o pledge_n of_o his_o love_n to_o the_o end_n that_o during_o his_o absence_n they_o shall_v always_o make_v commemoration_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n all_o which_o thing_n clear_o show_v that_o the_o spiritual_a change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v a_o change_n of_o use_n and_o of_o virtue_n to_o import_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n bede_n and_o rabanus_n have_v teach_v and_o also_o change_v into_o its_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n after_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n and_o of_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o druthmar_n explain_v these_o word_n c._n ibid._n p._n 360._o c._n the_o poor_a you_o shall_v have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o shall_v not_o have_v always_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n because_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o for_o as_o for_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v always_o present_a with_o all_o the_o elect._n
that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o tholousian_o and_o albigensis_n condemn_v anno_fw-la 1177._o and_o 1178._o be_v not_o other_o but_o the_o waldensis_n neither_o do_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o history_n which_o suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o waldensis_n as_o well_o as_o the_o albigensis_n have_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v we_o full_o prove_v it_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigensis_n from_o who_o belief_n and_o faith_n the_o waldensis_n do_v nothing_o differ_v what_o they_o say_v may_v be_v read_v in_o a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o spiritual_a almanac_n where_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n particular_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o they_o say_v in_o plain_a term_n 6._o history_n of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n of_o paul_n perrin_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n take_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n which_o he_o bless_a which_o he_o break_v and_o give_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v be_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o by_o the_o pronoun_n this_o be_v show_v this_o sacramental_a proposition_n this_o be_v my_o body_n not_o understand_v these_o word_n identical_o of_o a_o numerical_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o and_o not_o measurable_o and_o afterward_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n which_o be_v just_a the_o language_n use_v by_o the_o albigensis_n in_o the_o year_n 1120._o as_o have_v be_v show_v but_o beside_o their_o own_o confession_n we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o very_a enemy_n which_o suffer_v we_o to_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o they_o oppose_v themselves_o against_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n hold_v under_o several_a pope_n against_o berengarius_fw-la radulphus_fw-la ardeas_n a_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n or_o of_o the_o xi_o make_v this_o observation_n pentec_fw-la hom._n in_o dom._n 8._o post_fw-la pentec_fw-la they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v mere_a bread_n caesarius_n of_o heisterback_n dialog_n in_o dialog_n they_o blaspheme_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 6._o contr._n vald._n c._n 6._o to_o wit_n because_o they_o do_v not_o acquiesce_v unto_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o reynerus_n they_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o bread_n but_o the_o proper_a body_n they_o call_v that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n begehard_n de_fw-fr erroribus_fw-la begehard_n conradus_n de_fw-fr montepuellarum_n prebend_n of_o ratisbon_n they_o blaspheme_v say_v he_o against_o the_o sacrament_n say_v that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v contain_v under_o so_o small_a a_o quantity_n of_o bread_n and_o against_o the_o priest_n call_v they_o through_o derision_n 8._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 8._o god-maker_n eurard_n of_o bethune_n say_v the_o same_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v that_o what_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n that_o they_o deny_v it_o 11._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 11._o as_o successor_n of_o judas_n ermengard_n write_v somewhat_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n touch_v the_o same_o waldensis_n it_o be_v the_o same_o slander_n which_o be_v make_v against_o they_o by_o guy_n of_o perpignan_n haeres_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la say_v that_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n 19_o tom._n 2._o c._n 19_o and_o thomas_n waldensis_n speak_v of_o bruno_n and_o berengarius_fw-la they_o err_v say_v he_o like_o those_o he_o observe_v moreover_o that_o when_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o they_o lift_v their_o eye_n up_o unto_o heaven_n say_v open_o that_o they_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n where_o it_o be_v 10._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 10._o and_o not_o where_o it_o be_v not_o coussard_n a_o divine_a of_o paris_n speak_v of_o they_o also_o in_o these_o term_n they_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o real_a sacrament_n but_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figure_n as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n therefore_o the_o inquisitor_n emery_n 14._o director_n part_n 2._o q._n 14._o charge_v it_o upon_o they_o as_o a_o error_n when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n to_o show_v that_o they_o can_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o how_o big_a soever_o it_o have_v be_v it_o can_v not_o subsist_v still_o because_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n will_v have_v consume_v it_o since_o the_o time_n they_o participate_v thereof_o peter_n the_o vaux-sernay_a write_v that_o they_o teach_v public_o and_o infuse_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o simple_a 2._o hist_o albigens_n c._n 2._o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o it_o have_v be_v as_o big_a as_o the_o alps_o have_v be_v consume_v long_o since_o and_o reduce_v unto_o nothing_o by_o those_o which_o eat_v thereof_o and_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o senonian_n monastery_n at_o the_o mount_n de_fw-fr vauge_fw-mi in_o the_o diocese_n de_fw-fr toul_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n upon_o that_o very_a consideration_n reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o substantial_a conversion_n for_o be_v sick_a of_o his_o last_o sickness_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v he_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 405._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 405._o and_o how_o say_v he_o can_v that_o be_v for_o if_o this_o body_n be_v as_o big_a as_o a_o great_a mountain_n it_o will_v have_v be_v eat_v by_o the_o people_n a_o thousand_o time_n there_o be_v some_o which_o observe_v also_o that_o berengarius_fw-la be_v wont_a to_o jest_v by_o the_o like_a word_n at_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o will_v have_v he_o make_v and_o wherein_o they_o make_v he_o confess_v among_o other_o thing_n petrobrus_fw-la petrus_n clunia_n contra_fw-la petrobrus_fw-la that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o handle_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n that_o it_o be_v broen_fw-mi and_z eat_v by_o the_o tooth_n of_o believer_n i_o will_v join_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o we_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o peter_n cardinal_z of_o st._n chrysogan_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o in_o france_n touch_v his_o proceed_n against_o the_o waldensis_n at_o tholouse_n and_o principal_o by_o the_o declaration_n of_o henry_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a that_o one_o of_o the_o eminent_a among_o they_o call_v peter_n moran_n be_v press_v to_o declare_v ingenuous_o what_o he_o believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n answer_v 1178._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la an._n 1178._o that_o the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n eternal_a consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o declaration_n which_o full_o justify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v deceive_v which_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_a and_o consecrate_a be_v sinful_a and_o unworthy_a to_o consecrate_v for_o they_o deny_v it_o simple_o and_o absolute_o without_o inquire_v into_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a quality_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_v and_o the_o most_o considerable_a doctor_n of_o the_o latin_a communion_n do_v confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o berengarius_fw-la have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o can_v just_o be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o all_o the_o many_o testimony_n which_o have_v be_v instance_a it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v be_v tax_v and_o charge_v with_o many_o reproach_n and_o there_o have_v be_v many_o grievous_a accusation_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n both_o refer_v unto_o their_o doctrine_n and_o their_o manner_n as_o to_o their_o doctrine_n i_o think_v that_o their_o belief_n ought_v to_o be_v judge_v according_a to_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v public_a declaration_n of_o
prolog_n chron._n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a histoâ—â—_n of_o nicholas_n vignier_n upon_o the_o year_n 1â—â—6_n cap_n 4._o that_o they_o be_v so_o respect_v that_o they_o be_v not_o make_v to_o watch_v nor_o to_o pay_v tax_n and_o that_o when_o any_o military_a person_n travel_v with_o they_o he_o need_v not_o to_o fear_v be_v injure_v by_o his_o enemy_n william_n paradin_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o burgundy_n say_v that_o he_o have_v read_v some_o history_n which_o clear_v the_o albigensis_n from_o all_o the_o crime_n which_o have_v be_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n affirm_v that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o reprove_v the_o vice_n and_o abuse_n of_o the_o clergy_n with_o this_o doctrine_n and_o conversation_n the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n spread_v abroad_o into_o all_o part_n which_o make_v reynerus_n their_o eenemy_n say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o sect_n which_o be_v or_o have_v be_v there_o be_v none_o more_o dangerous_a unto_o the_o church_n than_o that_o of_o the_o leonist_n or_o lyonist_n for_o so_o they_o be_v call_v from_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n from_o whence_o waldo_n go_v out_o because_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a for_o some_o say_v it_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o the_o day_n of_o sylvester_n and_o other_o from_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o also_o it_o be_v of_o the_o large_a extent_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o place_n but_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o live_v long_o in_o peace_n in_o the_o place_n of_o their_o habitation_n in_o fine_a the_o waldensis_n be_v expel_v out_o of_o lion_n whereupon_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o seek_v for_o refuge_n some_o of_o they_o in_o the_o valley_n of_o dauphin_n and_o piedmont_n and_o other_o in_o picardy_n from_o whence_o they_o pass_v afterward_o into_o bohemia_n in_o which_o place_n they_o subsist_v for_o several_a age_n notwithstanding_o the_o violence_n of_o sundry_a persecution_n 2._o fol._n 2._o as_o be_v full_o represent_v by_o dubravius_n and_o claud_n de_fw-fr cecil_n bishop_n of_o turin_n there_o be_v say_v the_o latter_a above_o two_o hundred_o year_n that_o this_o heresy_n have_v subsist_v in_o this_o diocese_n particular_o in_o the_o far_a part_n of_o it_o and_o near_o the_o strait_n of_o the_o alps_o which_o divide_v france_n and_o italy_n as_o well_o in_o the_o king_n of_o france_n his_o dominion_n as_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n and_o the_o former_a upon_o the_o year_n 1160._o it_o be_v say_v he_o at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o piccard_n begin_v to_o flourish_v under_o a_o ill_a planet_n to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o shall_v think_v that_o that_o which_o of_o late_o have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o bohemia_n be_v any_o new_a thing_n he_o call_v the_o waldensis_n piccard_n because_o after_o have_v be_v drive_v away_o from_o lion_n several_a of_o they_o and_o waldo_n himself_o as_o some_o do_v report_n retire_v themselves_o into_o picardy_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v call_v picard_n as_o they_o have_v be_v call_v albigensis_n from_o the_o country_n of_o albi_fw-la where_o they_o remain_v and_o subsist_v until_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n notwithstanding_o the_o furious_a attempt_n make_v by_o prince_n and_o prelate_n against_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o paul_n perrin_n history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n 11._o lib._n 2._o c_o 11._o which_o prove_v it_o by_o authentical_a evidence_n one_o of_o which_o among_o the_o rest_n be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1281._o as_o it_o be_v find_v in_o several_a other_o author_n who_o make_v mention_v of_o several_a croisada_n raise_v against_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n during_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n but_o as_o we_o write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n we_o may_v not_o forget_v two_o considerable_a circumstance_n first_o that_o in_o that_o age_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o autun_n begin_v to_o use_v the_o word_n transubstantiation_n and_o because_o there_o be_v two_o bishop_n of_o autun_n of_o this_o name_n in_o the_o same_o age_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v advance_v unto_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1112._o and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v not_o exact_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o it_o be_v that_o begin_v to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o term_n in_o fine_a one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o they_o say_v 13._o de_fw-fr sacram._n altaric_n c._n 13._o that_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o nevertheless_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n his_o contemporary_a and_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o the_o main_a of_o the_o doctrine_n 11._o l._n 4._o do_v c._n 11._o dare_v not_o to_o determine_v of_o what_o nature_n this_o conversion_n be_v either_o formal_a or_o substantial_a or_o of_o some_o other_o kind_n the_o other_o circumstance_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v be_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o century_n hubbert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o england_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n cause_v a_o synod_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o york_n where_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o command_v that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v that_o the_o priest_n himself_o shall_v carry_v the_o host_n ii_o rog._n de_fw-fr hoved._n in_o rich._n ii_o clothe_v with_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n with_o light_n bear_v before_o it_o unless_o there_o be_v some_o cause_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o it_o be_v whereof_o we_o shall_v have_v further_a occasion_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o history_n now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n at_o the_o first_o beginning_n whereof_o pat._n stat._n synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n make_v in_o one_o of_o his_o synod_n certain_a constitution_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_a of_o the_o adoration_n of_o those_o which_o meet_v it_o of_o keep_v of_o it_o in_o the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o altar_n of_o lock_v it_o up_o safe_a with_o several_a precaution_n in_o case_n it_o happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n or_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n 24._o ibid._n in_o praeceptis_fw-la communibus_fw-la praecepâ—o_fw-la 23_o 24._o or_o if_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v fall_v into_o the_o blood_n but_o because_o most_o of_o these_o thing_n do_v relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n we_o will_v omit_v speak_v of_o it_o until_o we_o come_v to_o consider_v wherein_o christian_n make_v their_o worship_n and_o devotion_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n chief_o to_o consist_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v with_o odo_n as_o it_o happen_v unto_o several_a other_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la i_o mean_v that_o they_o retain_v several_a ancient_a expression_n although_o the_o doctrine_n be_v change_v and_o that_o since_o this_o change_n happen_v which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n by_o paschas_fw-la and_o to_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n in_o the_o xi_o by_o some_o pope_n in_o their_o council_n these_o kind_n of_o expression_n do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o example_n this_o precaution_n of_o odo_n if_o there_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o say_v the_o protestant_n the_o father_n may_v very_o well_o say_v so_o see_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n but_o as_o for_o the_o latin_n since_o berengarius_fw-la they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n therefore_o they_o can_v reasonable_o say_v that_o any_o part_n of_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n because_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o subject_a unto_o any_o such_o accident_n some_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1207._o amalarick_n or_o amaury_n of_o chartres_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n for_o his_o learning_n as_o gaguinus_fw-la report_n in_o his_o six_o book_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n and_o he_o teach_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n than_o in_o any_o other_o bread_n or_o in_o any_o
say_v they_o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o in_o resemblance_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v real_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o in_o type_n and_o in_o figure_n one_o may_v lay_v what_o stress_n they_o please_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o two_o man_n which_o may_v be_v look_v upon_o but_o as_o of_o one_o see_v the_o one_o transcribe_v it_o from_o the_o other_o as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o take_v the_o present_a armenian_n to_o be_v so_o gross_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o do_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n prateolus_n do_v positive_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n 67._o de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la l._n 1._o haer_fw-mi 67._o which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n herbert_n a_o english_a man_n which_o have_v be_v so_o inform_v upon_o the_o place_n as_o he_o declare_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o mr._n wick_n fort_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o armenian_n i_o may_v almost_o say_v of_o all_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o very_o great_a ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o have_v corrupt_v their_o primitive_a faith_n by_o many_o alteration_n nevertheless_o learning_n have_v flourish_v a_o long_a time_n among_o they_o their_o ignorance_n be_v not_o so_o very_o great_a as_o that_o of_o other_o christian_a communion_n of_o the_o east_n they_o have_v have_v but_o very_o few_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o age_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n yet_o have_v they_o have_v some_o few_o as_o nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n nicholas_n cabasilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n and_o jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o for_o bessarion_n i_o do_v not_o put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n because_o he_o turn_v unto_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o to_o requite_v he_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n whereas_o the_o other_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o you_o will_v know_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o will_v answer_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n they_o be_v his_o body_n blood_n and_o so_o far_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v cause_n to_o believe_v they_o be_v of_o their_o side_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v also_o that_o they_o say_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o make_v the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o of_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n for_o not_o here_o to_o repeat_v what_o be_v say_v by_o euthymius_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v be_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v graeco-lat_n in_o exposit_n liturg_n c._n 32._o &_o 43_o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n graeco-lat_n but_o their_o virtue_n and_o without_o insist_v upon_o cabasilas_n his_o regard_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a and_o crucify_a for_o we_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n can_v be_v true_a in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o unto_o who_o the_o priest_n give_v the_o communion_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n ibid._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a christi_fw-la ibid._n nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n do_v formal_o affirm_v the_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n a_o opinion_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o thing_n which_o be_v familiar_a unto_o nature_n in_o join_v unto_o they_o his_o divinity_n and_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v as_o the_o other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o add_v 10_o respon_n 1._o c._n 10_o that_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o that_o do_v not_o give_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o carry_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o elsewhere_o 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v spiritual_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o our_o body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o sensible_a thing_n to_o wit_n the_o water_n the_o oil_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o other_o thing_n sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o language_n agree_v better_a with_o damascen_n who_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n than_o with_o the_o latin_n because_o the_o first_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o latter_a quite_o destroy_v it_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n be_v at_o venice_n have_v a_o conference_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o among_o several_a question_n that_o he_o ask_v they_o he_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1571._o cum_fw-la sigismundo_n libero_fw-la de_fw-la rebus_fw-la moscovit_fw-la basileae_n 1571._o see_v here_o the_o answer_n they_o make_v he_o we_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v so_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o neither_o the_o bread_n nor_o the_o accident_n of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n be_v there_o no_o more_o but_o this_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o may_v be_v say_v either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v themselves_o or_o that_o through_o complaisance_n unto_o the_o latin_n among_o who_o they_o live_v they_o allow_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n nevertheless_o that_o to_o show_v that_o they_o follow_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n they_o say_v that_o the_o very_a accident_n do_v not_o remain_v which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o because_o in_o this_o answer_n they_o allege_v as_o well_o the_o word_n of_o theophelact_fw-mi upon_o mar._n 14._o by_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o also_o several_a passage_n of_o damascen_n some_o of_o which_o have_v already_o be_v examine_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o strengthen_v their_o belief_n and_o opinion_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o scarce_o any_o of_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o a_o little_a above_o thirty_o year_n ago_o say_v 17._o cyrillus_n constantinop_n patriarch_n confession_n fidei_fw-la c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o the_o other_o sacrament_n which_o our_o lord_n do_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n for_o the_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o disciple_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o st._n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a the_o true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o knowledge_n whereof_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n teach_v and_o give_v unto_o we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n rash_o and_o unadvised_o invent_v do_v teach_v if_o i_o will_v write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o patriarch_n i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o country_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n now_o candia_n of_o the_o great_a affection_n he_o have_v unto_o learning_n the_o marvellous_a progress_n he_o make_v therein_o during_o his_o stay_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v â—â—to_o
come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v
confess_v that_o they_o very_o ill_o instruct_v the_o people_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v unto_o their_o charge_n if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o subject_a to_o be_v adore_v because_o all_o these_o plain_a and_o formal_a expression_n serve_v only_o to_o estrange_v the_o mind_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n in_o make_v they_o conclude_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o nature_n but_o otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o what_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o father_n never_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v their_o word_n figurative_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o when_o they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v many_o precaution_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n say_v that_o almost_o all_o do_v call_v the_o sacrament_n his_o body_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o after_o some_o sort_n be_v so_o call_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o death_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o need_v all_o these_o limitation_n and_o illustration_n if_o their_o design_n have_v be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n for_o you_o will_v say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o a_o object_n worthy_a of_o this_o worship_n and_o homage_n so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v by_o they_o to_o make_v they_o comprehend_v what_o sense_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o their_o word_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o precaution_n absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o intention_n and_o thought_n of_o inspire_v unto_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n we_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o several_a thing_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o we_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o may_v draw_v inference_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o shall_v the_o easy_o discover_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v examine_v for_o example_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n make_v use_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o sacrament_n for_o a_o long_a time_n unto_o young_a child_n although_o very_o uncapable_a of_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o oblige_v communicants_a to_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n they_o permit_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v even_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o travel_n without_o ever_o find_v that_o they_o give_v it_o any_o particular_a worship_n whilst_o they_o keep_v it_o lock_v in_o their_o chest_n or_o closet_n they_o send_v it_o unto_o the_o absent_a and_o unto_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o ceremony_n not_o only_o by_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o even_o by_o lay-person_n by_o man_n woman_n and_o young_a boy_n bishop_n for_o above_o three_o century_n send_v it_o unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o give_v it_o any_o homage_n or_o honour_n by_o the_o way_n and_o without_o the_o people_n assemble_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o it_o pass_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o their_o service_n and_o adoration_n they_o also_o sometime_o communicate_v without_o any_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n after_o dinner_n or_o supper_n and_o so_o mingle_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o other_o food_n be_v not_o this_o to_o answer_v very_o ill_a unto_o the_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o one_o shall_v have_v for_o a_o divinity_n one_o adore_v to_o mingle_v it_o in_o the_o same_o stomach_n with_o ordinary_a food_n and_o to_o communicate_v stand_v as_o they_o do_v but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n see_v here_o other_o also_o observe_v by_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o we_o in_o treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n in_o some_o place_n what_o be_v leave_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n which_o be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n the_o sacrament_n be_v employ_v to_o make_v plaster_n it_o be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o sometime_o ink_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o then_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mix_a liquor_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o christian_n so_o zealous_a as_o they_o be_v shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v employ_v by_o they_o unto_o use_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o this_o adoration_n and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o god_n all_o these_o custom_n can_v they_o consist_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o with_o this_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o be_v due_a only_a unto_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o devotion_n and_o of_o our_o religion_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n and_o the_o better_a to_o judge_v hereof_o let_v he_o compare_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n since_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o opposition_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n now_o in_o question_n practice_n so_o different_a upon_o the_o same_o subject_n not_o proceed_v but_o from_o divers_a principle_n nor_o such_o various_a effect_n but_o from_o as_o different_a cause_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v in_o silence_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o same_o church_n in_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n all_o those_o that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o communicate_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n which_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o those_o among_o believer_n which_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o assembly_n do_v communicate_v both_o great_a and_o small_a as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n and_o nevertheless_o if_o beside_o the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o which_o they_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n of_o adoration_n what_o do_v they_o mean_v in_o forbid_v those_o people_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o communicate_v the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o the_o more_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o make_v unto_o he_o at_o other_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v there_o make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o who_o name_n and_o for_o who_o merit_n we_o pray_v unto_o he_o by_o what_o principle_n and_o motive_n be_v they_o deprive_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o comfort_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o homage_n which_o they_o will_v have_v give_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o bless_a moment_n the_o sinner_n address_v himself_o unto_o the_o object_n of_o this_o worship_n and_o adoration_n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n will_v have_v pray_v unto_o it_o with_o a_o flood_n of_o tear_n and_o with_o sincere_a mark_n of_o his_o repentance_n and_o contrition_n to_o grant_v he_o pardon_v of_o his_o sin_n and_o to_o seal_v the_o absolution_n of_o they_o unto_o his_o soul_n the_o energumeny_n will_v have_v implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o his_o deliverance_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o catechumeny_n will_v have_v present_v unto_o he_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o augmentation_n of_o his_o knowledge_n and_o to_o be_v ever_o long_o honour_v by_o be_v baptise_a into_o his_o church_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o believer_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o unworthiness_n will_v